LOTM: Sword of Kings Special: Tales of a Lost Hero - Part 2

 LOTM: Sword of Kings Special

 Saga AA - Season 2 

 LOTM: Eckidina Arc

 Tales of a Lost Hero - Part 2

 Episode 20 - Tales of a Lost Hero 

 Unit CM 130 Sub Arc - Episode 6 

 Sub Arc Especial Episode 

 Third Special Episode of Season 2 



 Previous Season: LOTM: Sword of Kings AA - Raizen School Arc 

 Previous Episode: LOTM:Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - I Love You 

 Previous Spinoff: LOTM: Sword of Kings Spin-Off - Rise of the Blue Haired Heroine 

 Previous Spinoff Episode: LOTM: Sword of Kings: Rise of the Blue Haired Heroine - Liberty City War Arc - We Are Heroes (Final) 

 Previous Special:  LOTM: Sword of Kings Special: Tales of a Lost Hero - Part 1 

 Previous Storyline: LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow & Sword of Kings Crossover - The Corbin Files 

' Happy New Year! '



' Welcome to 2018! '

Summary
''LOTM: Sword of Kings Special - Tales of a Lost Hero, is a special episode that happens during the events of LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - Unit-CM 130 Sub Arc, shortly after Sonia Nevermind's death by the hands of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences. The episode is a canon episode appearing in LOTM: Sword of Kings Saga AA, focusing in in the worst secrets from Katarina Couteau's family and the disturbing past of Lucas Kellan.''



Informations

 * Rated: PG-18
 * Genre: Horror, Comedy, Fantasy, Sci-fi, Romance, Drama, Adventure, Mystery, Action, Tragedy
 * Stories: LOTM: Sword of Kings

Timeline

 * Set 6 days after the end of LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - I Love You 

Heroes

 * Katarina Couteau - Main Female Protagonist
 * Lucas Kellan - Main Male Protagonist
 * Imperia Deamonne
 * Shigure Yukimi
 * Kyouhei Kannazuki
 * Kotori Itsuka 
 * Tomas Sev
 * Atala Arck
 * Sephiria Arks KnightWalker
 * Maria Arzonia
 * Matt Butcher
 * Magilou
 * Asuha Chigusa
 * Roy Mustang 
 * Cassie Cage 
 * Kyoji Kawagoe (a.k.a. "Bad Marriage")
 * Masaomi Mikimoto (a.k.a. "Boss")
 * Hinako Shiizaki (a.k.a. "The Nail Knocker")
 * Munechika Nakatsugawa (a.k.a. "The Dimension Breaker")
 * Kozue Minowa (a.k.a. "Deep Love")
 * Medical Officer Rindou
 * Bang Shishigami
 * Yuri Barnes
 * Gaius Phoenix
 * Maeve
 * Millian Gravik
 * Isis Maxwell
 * Jin Kisaragi
 * Toshirou Hitsugaya
 * Shido Itsuka 
 * Asuna 
 * Cole MacGrath 
 * Nick Fury 
 * Acqua of the Back 
 * Yuuji Kazami - Wataru
 * Sanada 
 * Noelle Bor - mentioned and flashback
 * Lidvia Lorenzeti - mentioned and flashback
 * Katya
 * Kruls Valnir
 * Yen Kellan
 * Saeko Busujima 
 * Mana Takamiya
 * Lucy Sheev KnightWalker
 * Alter Gleen - prologue only 
 * Karma Maxwell - flashback only

Neutral

 * Komaru Naegi
 * The Fallen's Essence
 * Aryana Westcott
 * Heis
 * Yuuki Terumi
 * Lusamine
 * Carla Kellan - prologue
 * Mercenary Tao - mentioned and flashback
 * Reaper
 * Brian Kazami - Wataru and Sanada's newborn son
 * Officer Monteiro
 * Michell William
 * Kyouko Kirigiri - mentioned and flashback
 * Sonia Nevermind - mentioned and flashback
 * Felix Drake
 * Officer Elena
 * Michael Langdon
 * Tom Bucky
 * Richard Sampson 
 * Ricardo
 * Canada President
 * Portugal President
 * Prime Minister of America
 * Supreme General of US Army
 * Scientist Lisa
 * Scientist Marcus

Villains

 * Akrak Couteau 
 * B1-Killer Kampfdroide Unit-CM 130
 * Androxus
 * Professor Hojo
 * Ruvik
 * Vira
 * The Black King
 * Burckhardt
 * Death Gun
 * Jeremy Blaire
 * Quattro
 * Josef - prologue only 
 * Alice Ozu
 * Rindel Ozu
 * The Black God
 * Celina Silva
 * MPS Enginner

Lyrics
'' That day, my heart crumbled without a sound Memories that won’t go away no matter how much I break, no matter how much I scream Come flowing into my eyes along with darkness And I sink into a tomorrow where I can’t even see any colour anymore

I searched nonstop for a day when I’d understand Now I’m just living to lose Even when I’m alone, holding my loneliness inside, thinking “It’s all over” If you turn on the lights... Light shines on me

“Someday the love I keep praying for will come to colour” You told me that, and you live on in my heart Everything is made of colours that are born by fate I can paint my future again, with this hand

In no time at all I get used to loss And even the things I have slip through my fingers The words I wanted to hear before my tears dried Are words that can save someone now It's all your fate. You gonna do that “When the light grows stronger, the darkness grows deeper” Even if I realise that, I'm not afraid Everything is made of colours born at the edge of our hearts When we open our eyes, we can look at them

A sad breath It blurs the colours I’ve been searching for Without a sound

“Someday the love I keep praying for will come to colour” You told me that, and you live on in my heart Everything is made of colours that are born by fate I can paint my future again, with this hand The tendrils of light have illuminated it once again

Just drawing... Colours in light and darkness And take it... Colours in light and darkness Now I can repaint it all with this hand Even the comforting colours that lay out of my reach ''

Part 0 - Morte's Battle
<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Science Section 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 



''In the Science Section of Morte Base, located 2 kilometers below the surface of Earth, Akrak Couteau, the director of Morte Base, was busy with her own experiments. In these hallways, many screams can be heard as there are hundreds of scientists from Manufacturing Progressive Sciences working in human experiments down here. ''

''Despite all those screams, the scream of pain of a woman coming from a chamber at the end of the hallway were louder than the others. This screams was not only pain but despair...''



''Inside of that chamber, Akrak, also known as Director Akrak, was opening the brain of her victim and slowly removing it from her skull. The woman who was screaming like if it was the end of the world, slowly was losing command over her body, including her voice as the brain is connected to all senses of the body. ''

- Akrak: It was about time.

''Akrak, like a ruthless monster torturing its victims slowly, removed the brain totally from the skull as it was being pushed by internal cords that are linkedthe eyes of the victim. Upon removing the brain, the body of the guinea pig trembled like if she was having convulsions, but that was not the case, her body was reacting to the lost commands of the brain that was now fully removed, leaving only an empty hole in her head.''



- Akrak: This sensation is the best...

''Akrak closed her eyes and took a deep breath to enjoy the moments of peace after her guinea pig was finally dead. The scientist then put the brain inside of jar and put it in a shelf with dozens of brains in the same condictions.''

- Akrak: Time to clean.

''The mad scientist then pushed the metalic stretcher with the dead body of the guinea pig in it towards the wall of the laboratory, where there was a huge hole in it and simply lifted the stretcher and threw the corpse inside of the hole. That hole was where the scientists of Morte send the dead bodies of their victims to get rid of them. Their bodies are sent to the river of Amazonas located all around Morte Base.''



The director the removed her gloves when suddenly a female voice came from her back, surprising her.

- (???): You're having fun, Couteau?

''Akrak turned around with a cold expression and saw one of the Fallen's Essence minions there; Towa. Towa is one of the many underlings working to the Fallen's Essence as a supporter, like Aryana Westcott, Heis, Eckidina KnightWalker and among others. However, despite her post as subordinate, she is actually an alien that came from a race who were enslaved by Aryana Westcott in another universe. The Fallen's Essence "saved" Towa at the moment he put his eyes upon her thanks to her high-power level and teleportation abilities that could be useful for him.''



''- Akrak: Ah... It's just you, Towa. What do you want?''

Akrak walked away and put her hands in a computer and started to analyze the date of the brains in the PC's screen.

''Despite the Fallen's Essence is a being that is not known by billions people, Akrak actually knows him and knows about his influence over the World War III. The reason of why Akrak was able to create a weapon like the Hand of Apocalypse is because the Fallen's Essence brought the plans and parts necessary to build this weapon from his universe. Naturally, humans cannot create a powerful weapon like the Hand of Apocalypse with materials found in Earth.''



''- Towa: I heard you allowed the Hand of Apocalypse to be shot... You destroyed Cancun in Mexico and caused the death of millions people around the globe... Worse, it caused damaged to many of the Fallen's facilities across the world... The cost to pay for it is high and that will delay our plans... You know what it means, right?''

Akrak turned off the computer and took a deep breath as she answered Towa's questions without turning her sight from the computer.



- Akrak: Towa, since from when you became my babysitter?

Akrak may be a superior officer to Towa but she is NOT the strongest one, and provoking Towa is the same as messing with a wolf.

- Towa: From the time that Fallen and Aryana sent me here.

''Towa powered-up and a dark aura started to surround her body with intensity, making the air of the chamber disappear and the gravity heavy. Akrak clenched her fists to not fall and not lose her composure.''



''- Towa: I'm not here to kill you... Nor punish you. Actually, I came to see if Morte base was active. The reason of that is because the Fallen thought your base was destroyed on the process of the impact of Hand of Apocalypse's laser. But I see everything is okay... It's not like we actually care about you; only your project is what matters... So please try not to die.''

Towa smiled with sarcasm and slowly decreased her power level to 0, making the atmosphere of the chamber return back to normal.



''- Towa: I'm taking my leave... Take care of yourself.''

''With an innocent expression, Towa walked towards the wall and passed through it like a ghost, thus disappearing. Akrak finally could breath and fell in her knees.''

''- Akrak: That bitch! I knew it... the Fallen's Essence and his bunch of lunatics are not trustful... I was right to prepare all satellites of the world to shoot in a few hours... Just a few hours and our world will be free from humanity's bounds... We will have... Peace!''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile outside of the base... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Jungle 



''While Towa left the base and Akrak was preparing her next step for the Hands of Apocalypse's project, a new group of rebels arrived at jungle of Morte base. Outside of Morte tower, the rebel cell coming from Europe, the Catholic Rebels, lead by La Nueva Familia de Arzonia, had just arrived at the base via teleportation.''

''A blue portal suddenly appeared between the trees around Morte facility and several people left from it, several armed men with rifles. Next to that, a woman left from the portal, she was not carrying any weapons and was not dressed in combat clothes. Rather, she was wearing a dress and was clean like a priestess; that woman was Maria Arzonia, the current leader of the Catholic Rebels.''



''- Maria: This is the place... ''

''Maria and her men analyzed the perimiter to look for any suspicious activity but could find nothing, meaning it was a safe location. Soon afterwards, more people left from the portal from where Maria and her guards left, however, they were not soldiers but hooded magicians with staffs and white trenchcoats.''

- Magician 1: What is wrong with this place?

The Magicians got in their knees and touched the ground, feeling a dark aura coming from it.

- Maria: Can you feel it?

''Maria walked towards the 7 magicians with a serious expression. The reason of why the Catholic Rebels came to Morte was because after the destruction of Cancun and the impact of Hand of Apocalypse's laser upon Earth caused a strange black element to rise around Morte. Maria, being a Spirit Guide, is sensitive to such kind of element. To Spirits, this black element is like a disease and a plague that can easily contaminate their physical and spiritual body, however, much to Maria's surprise, this is the first time she is feeling such dark element.''



- Magician 2: I never saw this kind of energy before...

''- Magician 3: I agree, this is new... But more importantly, what is this place and why this black element is so strong here?''

''Maria lifted her eyes and looked at Morte tower through the trees and noticed that place was not a common place, it was a military facility as she could see many tanks and military vehicles around it. More importantly, the base was being guarded by hundreds of guards and robots.''



''One more time, Maria changed her sight and put her eyes upon the water of the Amazonas surrounding the base... From that water, she could clearly see the black element leaving from it. It was like sulfur leaving from a vulcano but apparently she was the only one who could see it was herself, the other magicians seemed to not notice this.''

".....!!!!"

Suddenly, the portal from where the magicians came from made another noise, this time, a tall magician in armor left from the portal with a book in his hands.

- Maria: You finally arrived, Yuri Barnes.



''The magician who had just left the portal was not a normal magic user, he exalted a strong aura of an experience veteran man for a person of his age. That magician had the body and apperance of a 21 years old man but his aura was different, it was like from a mature veteran of war. The magicians immediately rose from the ground and bowed before that man, showing respect towards him. This magician in armor is know as Yuri Barnes.''

- Yuri: I came as you requested, Arzonia.

Normally, the use of nicknames to superior women like "Milady", "Mistress", "Superior", "Boss" and among other are very common but because of Maria's nature, she refuses being called by such nicknames and prefer to be just called as Maria or Arzonia.

''- Maria: Good to see you, Yuri... The request I--''

Yuri interrupted Maria as soon as he put his eyes over the world, where he saw that black element that only Maria was capable of seeing.



- Yuri: This black element...

Maria immediately noticed he could see that thing as well and nodded as the magicians stared at them in confusion, but that had a reason, they were not informed about that black element.

Seconds later, the portal opened again, this time, one of the highest-members of Arzonia Family, left from the portal in a triumphant entrance, it was Matt Butcher, one of the closest allies of Maria.

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Matt: I! The Angel Dust! Killer of Darkness! Sword Master! The Blade's Butcher! Have arrived to send you a---!'

Yuri and Maria could notice that Matt was probably trying to impress the enemy if Maria and her forces were already engaging the enemy, but it turned out they were not fighting yet.

''- Maria: Matt please... We are not fighting anyone yet.''

Yuri facepalm himself as the guards and magicians let out a sigh.



- Matt: Really?

Matt blushed in embarassment and looked at the ground, entering in the portal again and disappearing.

- Maria: GET BACK HERE!

- Yuri: Arzonia...

''As Maria yelled at the portal to bring Matt back, Yuri pointed his finger at the water and what they saw next scared the very soul out of their body. As the river has strong currents, the dead bodies of the guinea pigs killed by the MPS that came from Morte travel with water... The water that was normal until a few seconds ago, became filled with dead bodies of men, women and children.''



- Maria: ¡Santo Dios!

''The magicians and Yuri had to cover their nose to prevent from breathing that root body scent coming from the water. Maria ignored the smell and prayed for the souls of those people. Not far away from the river, Maria could notice the corpose of a child on the edge of the river, almost being pushed by the currents as well. The magicians walked towards the corpse and pushed it out of the water with their own hands, much to their disgust.''

''- Yuri: How brutal... ''

''Yuri put his hands in her head and turned her body around to see that her entire back was open, exposing her spine and ribs. More importantly, her body was fresh, meaning that was killed just a few minutes ago. ''



- Magician 3: What the hell happened here?

- Yuri: This is just a speculation but the reason of why this black element is so strong here is because of this?

''Maria stared at the dead kid as Matt returned from the portal and stood beside Maria. In front of his eyes, Matt saw hundreds of bodies floating in the water; it was really a scene of a horror film.''

''- Matt: This is awful... Who could have done this?''

Maria looked at Matt for a few seconds before lying her eyes in the Morte tower with an angry expression.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Maria: The black element...

<p style="text-align:center;"> MPS Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Landing Point 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



''2 minutes after the arrival of Maria and her faction, the Rogues were the next group to arrive. Unlike Maria who has a group which is full of magicians who knows many spells of teleportations, the Rogues, on the other hand, cannot break the laws of physic and simply enter in Morte base without being noticed. ''

''The Rogues had to steal a ship and use the codes of KnightWalker's military to enter in the Morte base with success. Now, after they had success in deceiving MPS' security, they had to find a place to land the ship.''



''- Katarina: Lucas, we can land anywhere we want! ''

Inside of the ship, Katarina was losing her temper since Lucas was taking a long time to find a place to land.

''- Lucas: Now, Katarina, if this is anything like that jock strap incident, we don't want to be boxed in. ''

Lucas pointed his finger at a station beside Morte base, that station had two ship parked in it boards and the could conclude that was a place to land the ship.

A few seconds later, Lucas finally had landed the ship at the station without being catch by MPS security.

- Maeve: Finally ve are vere!



''Maeve continued speaking with her Russian-accent, making everyone wonder what she was talking about. Soon afterwards, the radio of the ship turned on by itself and the voice of a droid from the station contacted the ship.''

- Security Droid (radio): [Ship V-99, prepare for inspection.]

Lucas gasped at the same moment when he heard the word "inspection" and when he looked outside, he saw two security soldiers approachin the ship with rifles in their hands.



- Tomas: What do we do now?!

Before Lucas and the others could think in a proper asnwer, the guards knocked the door of the ship, leaving everyone in despair.

- Imperia: NOW WHAT?!

Imperia held her head with her hands thinking in something that could help them from being discovered.



''- Gravik: Everyone! Quiet!''

Gravik adjusted his glasses and his gave Lucas to think in something good.

- Lucas: Thanks, Gravik.

Lucas crossed his arms and rose up from the captain chair of the ship.

- Isis: If they shoot a single bullet at us, that will be enough to make the whole base know about our presence.

Lucas nodded and closed his eyes.



''- Lucas: Exactly... If we had a chance to bring them inside and...''

With a quick thought, Mana had a great idea.

- Mana: I have an idea!

Katya interrupted Mana.

''- Katya: If they enter, they will immediately notice something is wrong. ''

Mana pushed Katya out of her way but Gaius entered in her way.

- Gaius: If we knock them down, the station will also notice something is wr--!

Mana, losing her temper, shouted as loud as she could.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - MANA: I HAVE A F****ING IDEA!!

<p style="text-align:center;">' 4 minutes later... '



- MPS Guard 1: Y-You bastards...

''Katya and Gaius were looking at the two guards of MPS on the floor with several wounds. ''

- Gaius: So that was your idea.

Mana closed her eyes and smiled proudly as she stepped in one of the MPS guards.

- Mana: Yes, with this these two will manage to enter in Morte without problems.

Mana and the Rogues looked at two MPS guards beside them, these guards were not exactly MPS guards but one of the Mana's friends wearing the uniform of the knocked out guards.



- Lucas: How do I look in it?

''Mana proposed a very risked plan but that was the only way they could pass this obstacle. Her plan was to let the guards in to knock them and steal their uniforms. Using their uniforms, two male members Rogues will wear them and used it infiltrate Morte without being caught.''

- Imperia: You look more fat with it but that seems okay.

''Lucas looked at his rifle and his uniform. His voice was very deep because of his tech-mask.''

- Lucas: I kinda liked it.



''Next to him, Tomas was finishing his preparation. Tomas was wearing the uniform of the MPS assault trooper.''

- Atala: And you look scary as hell.

For Atala to say something is creepy for her is a surprise but that was not important.

- Tomas: It's heavy but it is surprisingly cold inside of this armor.

Mana nodded and smiled as she looked at the back of the ship, where there was a bathroom.



- Mana: Now Katarina is the next...

After a few minutes of waiting the door of the bathroom opened, revealing Katya as she left with a depressed face.

- Mana: What's wrong?

''Mana also had another plan, it was backup plan in case if Tomas and Lucas fail. And it was to...''

''- Katya: Well, you see... Mana, like I said before, I can change the appearance of the people with my magic but it has side-effects. ''

''A few seconds later, a slender woman left from the bathroom. The woman whose bandage-wrapped form is covered by a tattered dark kimono, disheveled grey hair, a studded choker, and narrow eyes; giving her a wicked, daunting appearance. She seemed to be one of the bad guys, actually.''



- Imperia: Katarina?

''Yes, that evil-looking woman was Katarina... The next step of Mana's plan was to make Katya change Katarina's appearance using her magic energy to make her look more like a Mercenary of Zero Numbers.''

''- Katarina: Ghwan! Vuvila! Xubita!''

"..............................."

''Everyone looked at Katya at the same time, wondering what she did to the Red Haired Demon... Now White Haired Demon.''



''- Katya: Like I said before, there is a side-effect. Because Katarina is a non-magic user, her brain is not used to receive such amount of magic and she kinda lost her senses... Well... She acts more like a drunk person...''

Katarina then fall to the floor, hitting her head on the wall.

- Asuha: She will be okay, right?

- Katya: Yeah sure, after a few minutes the side-effects will disappear and she will be back to normal.



''Katarina, like a idiot drunk man, tried to stood up but failed many times. Katya decided to help her and carried her in her shoulder, but soon Katarina pushed her away.''

''- Katarina: Ohhhh nooooo... Zzzzhaaatttt ggggiant vibbbbbrator again! Get the **** away from me! ''

Tomas and Lucas stared at each other, wondering if it was okay to bring her in that state.

- Tomas: It's safe to bring her like that?

Katya smiled as she put her hand in Katarina's shouder.

- Katya: Just a few minutes and she will be ready to g---!



''Before Katya could finish, Katarina literally stabbed herself with her claws from her new appearance. As a result, a lot of blood came from her head as she fell to the floor again. Katya was the only one standing beside Katarina with the same smile. The rest of the group could not help themselves but to stare at the scene with dismay.''

''- Toshiro: This is not good. Katya.''

Katya's eyes were covered by shadows of failure.

"......................................."

''- Atala: Do you want me change with her? I'm a Cyborg so humans' bounds cannot affect me.''

Imperia shook her head with disappointment.

''- Imperia: Well... There is no point if we lost Katarina here and now so let's wait the effects of this spell pass... Also, please, someone hold her before she kill herself.''



Maeve and Isis immediately rushed at a drunk-Katarina and carried her back to the bathroom as Imperia looked at the floor in dismay.

- Kruls: What's wrong, Imperia Deamonne?

''- Imperia: Sorry having someone so sloppy with me. I'm a bad mother after all...''

''Imperia's eyes were covered by the shadow of her hair and started to cry. She was embarassed for making Katarina looks so idiot like that. After all, she was the person who rose Katarina like a mother.''

- Kruls: No one is blaming you, Imperia.

''A drop of sweat fell in Kruls' forehead. Tomas and Lucas decided to take the plan forward and broke the awkward atmosphere.''

''- Lucas: Alright guys, listen up! As you all know Tomas, Katarina and I will secretely enter in Morte using our disguises as members of the stafff. Katarina will be disguised as a mercenary while Tomas and I will go as security guards. ''



''Tomas opened the door of the ship and left. Even if there are many people inside of the ship, Lucas and Tomas' disguises helped the rest of the security forces to ignore them.''

''- Lucas: Our goal here is to destroy the Hand of Apocalypse that Akrak Couteau and the MPS built! But for that, we need distraction. Even if we know the Hand of Apocalypse is controlled here, we don't know where is the central of control of the satellite! That means we cannot find it unless the security forces of the tower are...''

Tomas continued.

''- Tomas: ... Busy dealing with "invaders".''

At that point, all Rogues understood what Lucas was proposing.



''- Atala: I got that... You want us to create a distraction.''

With a psychotic grin, Atala summoned her Nano-sword made of nano-machines.

''- Lucas: Exactly! If you divide in groups, you all can create a nice distraction that will allow us to destroy the Hand of Apocalypse from inside without having to fight the mercenaries of MPS. ''

''- Tomas: Last time we fought the mercenaries of MPS, we were outnumbered, but this time, we can deal with them through our numbers and strength. So we need you all to divide yourselves in groups of three.''



Jin Kisaragi crossed his arms and put his hands in his chin.

''- Jin: I understand... If we divide their forces in different points, we can ensure our victory. But that depends in how many mercenaries are inside of this base.''

- Lucas: Exactly, Jin!

Jellal Fernandes stepped forward.

''- Jellal: During our battle in Tenguu City against the Zero Numbers, we fought actually just one of them while hundreds of other mercenaries fought the Japan Ground Self-Defense forces. It's not their numbers that may be the reason of our defeat, it's their strength, we must pray to not find any of those guys we fought in Tenguu City.''

Katarina, now fully recovered, left from the bathroom holding her head with both of her hands but soon smiled after recovering her senses and mind.

''- Katarina: Oh boy... This hurts so much! I feel like I woke up after a whole night drinking Whiskey!''

Tomas and Lucas giggled at Katarina.

''Isis and Maeve left from the bathroom as well and went to the meeting. Despite they were not at the moment, they listened to Lucas' plan from the bathroom, Katarina did as well.''

''- Lucas: This is it everyone! Sorry but we don't know the map of this place so you must choose your targets! You're on you own now! But do not worry, I'll contact you all using my Magi-Tech to inform you the moment to attack! The plan is simple and basic! No matter what do you do, it will affect us inside of the tower! Now! Let's finish this!''



''After 10 minutes, Tomas, Lucas and Katarina (disguised as soldiers and mercenary), made their way to the Hangar of the Base located on the 3 kilometers away from Morte Base. At that point, all members of the Rogues, Witch Cult and Arms Division had divided themselves in groups and left the ship to choose their targets.''

Upon arriving at the Hangar, Katarina, Lucas and Tomas were lost as it was the first time they were there so it was only natural for them to lose their way on the process.

- Lucas: We are lost!

Lucas noticed several droids patrolling the hangar and shut his mouth as quick as possible to avoid being suspected.



''- Tomas: Not so loud you idiot! They will caught us!''

Lucas nodded and apologized for his sloppy behavior.

''- Lucas: Even so, we are lost... How do we know where we are going?! After all that speech of mine, I'll get lost here while everyone went to their positions! ''

Tomas facepalm himself for witnessing such idiocy but he was right, there is no point in creating a plan if the main central figures of this plan will not even arrive in their destiny.

''At that point, Lucas and Tomas noticed that Katarina was missing and looked around to see where she went... When they saw that... She was speaking with one of the MPS droids at the hangar.''

- Tomas & Lucas (think): *WHHHHAAATTTT??!!!*

Katarina then asked the Command Droid after a small talk.

''- Katarina: Can you please tell me how we arrive in Morte Tower? I'm new here so I'm lost.''

"................................................................................................."



The awkward silence fell upon Tomas and Lucas' position but soon the droid pointed his finger to his right, where he pointed his finger, there was a futuristic metro at the end of the hangar.

- Droid: Over there.

- Katarina: Thanks!

Lucas and Tomas immediately facepalm themselves after discovering they were being to dumb for not making such easy move to discovered where they were.



- Lucas: Seriously, just like that?

''Katarina then left and proceeded to walk towards Tomas and Lucas. ''

- Katarina: Now, let's go!

Katarina walked down the long hallway of the metro as the duo followed her without saying a word.

- Katarina: People here are quite kind...



''- Tomas: Really? That guy was a droid you know. Anyway, this metro will lead us to Morte Tower?''

Katarina nodded with enthusiasm as the trio arrived at the metro that was stationary.

''- Katarina: Yumu! That droid said with this metro we can arrive in Morte Base in less than 5 minutes. ''

Lucas let out a sigh.

''- Lucas: So we just had to ask someone where we can find ourselves? I mean--I expected better of the security but it's not like I hate it. Let's go.''

''Katarina entered in the metro which was empty, Lucas and Tomas were the next to enter. A few minutes later, the metro started to move by itself and went towards Morte Base.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Fraxinus 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Atlantic Ocean 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 



- Kotori: You're kidding...

''Back to Fraxinus, Kotori Itsuka, the commander of Fraxinus ship, was looking at the monitor of her desk with disappointment. Soon after Lucas and the rest of the Rogues escaped from Fraxinus, Kotori was informed about their escape. Right now, she looking at the model of the ship they stolen from her hangar.''

- Kotori: I knew they would disobey me and would do something reckless.



Kyouhei Kannazuki, the Vice-Commander of Fraxinus, was standing beside Kotori and supported her ideas.

''- Shido: Well, that was the obvious option. Lucas and the rest of the Rogues were desperate to stop Akrak Couteau and the MPS' operations in Amazonas... If we had thought about this idea than it was better if we had arrested them... But arrest them for doing nothing is just...''

Kyouhei continued.



''- Kyouhei: Unfair... Rather--rude. We know they left Ratatoskr but we cannot find the signal of their ship. But we know they stolen a cargo ship of KnightWalker Family. With this, we can conclude they went to Morte, in Amazonas.''

Kotori narrowed her eyes while she was looking at the screen of her computer.

''- Kotori: And according to Yen Kellan's transmission, Morte is located in Amazonas, Brazil... So those idiots went to destroy the Hand of Apocalypse.''



''Kotori and the rest of the crew could think nothing different... The Rogues went to Morte... Just as everyone were plunged in their deep thoughts, the door of the bridge opened, revealing the figures of 5 people outside of the bridge... The first person to enter was Sanada, the former Lieutenant of KnightWalker Funeral Parlor.''

- Sanada: We meet again, Ratatoskr.

''Sanada let out a confident grin as she stepped inside. Kotori and the rest were caught by surprise.''



''- Kotori: Sanada! Kazami!''

Yuuji Kazami, Sanada's husband, was the next one to enter.

''- Yuuji: It was very difficulty to find you but thanks to the high-officers of GDP we managed to find your ship. Sup, Kyouhei!''

Kyouhei immediately recognized Yuuji Kazami and smiled in happiness.

- Kyouhei: Captain Wataru!

Captain Wataru is the military codename of Yuuji Kazami when he was a soldier at GDP's army.



- Yuuji: Good to see you again, Kannazuki!

''Soon, more people entered in the bridge... More familiar faces... This time, the former members of Peace Foudation that were arrested by Global Pact Defense, Asuna and Saeko Busujima, were the next ones to enter.''

''- Kyouhei: WATARU! DON'T TELL ME YOU GOT A HARE-!!!''

Before Kyouhei could finish, Kotori gave him an elbow and knocked him out before he could say something.



- (???): You sure know how to treat your subordinates, Kotori Itsuka.

''A male voice could be heard inside of the bridge, this time, it was not Kazami or Kyouhei. It was another man. Next to that, a tall man wearing a blue military uniform entered and faced Kotori with a smile as Kyouhei stared at the man from the ground.''

''- Kyouhei: You are... Roy Mustang! ''

''Roy Mustang is a former subordinate of Tomas Sev who fought alongside him 3 years ago during the Liberty City War. After the end of the war, Roy decided to leave in peace away from the battlefield and start a peaceful life.''

Mustang's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings: Rise of the Blue Haired Heroine - Liberty City War Arc - We Are Heroes (Final) 



''Everything was over in the United States. There were no more threats and terrorist attacks for months as before. Despite a year having passed since the end of the war, LC was still in reconstruction.''

''Tomas was standing on the top of the roof of one of the many building at the Downtown of Liberty City looking at the countless buildings, houses and bridges under construction. ''

- Tomas: Peace is really contagious... - (???): Do you really think you're in a position to worry about others?

''An unknown male voice came from behind him. Tomas turned his sight to the man standing there. It was Roy Mustang, Tomas's teammate.''

''- Tomas: Roy! It's been a while since we met!''

''- Roy: You're going to become a hero of the world. The America and the world needs a hero who fought and defeated the KnightWalker Family in USA. Because of you, many countries will rise from the ashes and fight the KnightWalker for freedom.''

- Tomas (narrator): * No one has seen the future. *

Tomas closed his eyes. ' - Tomas': I understand.''

"......"

''- Roy: Can you carry that? Because of you, many wars against the KnightWalkers will start. More people will die.''

Tomas looked at the horizon.

''- Tomas: The GDP and KFP are carrying the burden starting wars. So I'll have to carry the burden of peace. War is a terrible way, but we can't let monsters destroy our homes just because war is not the right path. We need to fight.'' ' - Roy': You what you want to do, then?''

- Tomas: I've got an idea...

- Roy: I see...

''- Tomas (narrator): *' We're always headed towards a gray, cloudy sky... *''

''Roy walked away. Tomas looked at Roy walking away and gasped.''

''- Tomas: Eh? Where are you going?''

''- Roy: I have my own burden to bear. Also, I need to stay away from this war. I've saw the dark side of humanity for too long. I need to get a new life. I want to have a family. People I want to love and protect. Maybe I'll meet a woman, have 3 kids and move to Canada. It was an honor in fight for you, Tomas.''

''Roy jumped off the building, activated his CAD Flying Magi-Tech and flew away. Tomas smiled as he saw Roy flying away.''

''- Tomas (narrator): *... Where happiness and pain are mixed together... *''

- Tomas: Goodbye, my friend.

Nowadays


- Kyouhei: But why?

''Saeko looked around before answering his questions. The crew was scared as Saeko, Asuna, Sanada, Mustang and Yuuji were not high-officers of GDP to know about their existence.''

''- Saeko: The truth is that we received a message of Lucas Kellan... Actually not us but Sanada and Yuuji.''

Sanada walked towards Kotori as Kyouhei stood up and recovered his composure as Vice-Commander.

- Sanada: Lucas Kellan sent us a message about the existence of a ruthless scientific corporation known as Manufacturing Progressive Sciences that was responsable for the kidnappings and murder of thousands of people around the world that has been happening for some months now.



''Kotori bit her lips and clenched her fists. She knew that Lucas was planning to call more people to assist him against the MPS but she was not expecting they were members of organizations linked to Peace Foundation and KnightWalker Funeral Parlor as they are not related to Ratatoskr.''

''- Asuna: And since Sanada and Yuuji were not enough to assist Lucas, these two went to Peace Foundation Prison in Los Santos and released us. As you know, Toshiro, Jin, Shido, Saeko and me were arrested for breaking the laws of Peace Foundation by attacking Aldegyr Kingdom without the proper permission of the council... But you know what? I don't regret for attacking Aldegyr if it was to save an innocent life from that Kanon Rihavein.''



The crew of Fraxinus looked at each other for a long time until Sanada broke the silence.

''- Sanada: And you know what happened next... The destruction of Cancun and the natural disasters that happened all over the globe... At first I refused to accept but it was true, a new Hand of Apocalypse was created... By that woman... Akrak Couteau.''

''Akrak Couteau... That name sounds like the name of some kind of monster to Kotori. For years, Sanada thought Akrak was dead after her attempt coup in USA by invading White House and forcing the President to accept her terms.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Sanada: We will assist you all with whatever we can.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte MPS Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hall of Vehicles 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 4 minutes later 



''Back to Morte facility in Amazonas, things are starting to get hot and worse as expected by Lucas. Soon after Lucas and Tomas told their plan to Witch Cult, the Rogues and Arms Division, everyone splitted themselves in groups and decided to attack different points of Morte base to divide the security forces of MPS in many groups to create a hole in their defenses. Despite it seems a good plan, it has too many flaws as they don't know how many soldiers and mercenaries they have. Worse, their enemy is directly Unit-CM 130, a person who the Rogues and even the most cruel vile people in the world learned to fear so they are not going to underestimate Akrak Couteau nor CM's forces.''



''The first group was preparing to start their attack at the Hall of Vehicles, in this place, the tanks and armored cars of the security forces are parked to maintenance. This group is lead by Jin Kisaragi and is composed by 3 people, with them being Jellal Fernandes, Jin Kisaragi and Mana Takamiya. ''

''Upon arriving at the Hall of Vehicles, Jin Kisaragi ordered Mana and Jellal, who were hiding behind the vehicles, to stay in their positions as he went to a corner full of fuel barrels and placed a C4 with timing of 2:50 minutes. Despite the C4 had countdown, it was stopped and could only start if Jin pressed a buttom in the control of the bomb.''



''- Jin: Right... It's done. ''

''Jin whispered to himself when after he placed the C4. Suddenly, the main door of the Hall of Vehicles opened and two women showed up... They seemed to very young... and very familiar to Jellal Fernandes.''

''Jellal, who was hidden behind a truck alongside Mana, widened his eyes in shock but later clenched his right fist in an act of rage... Because he recognized those women. Mana, who was standing beside him, noticed his behavior and wondered if he was okay.''



''- Mana: Jellal? What's wrong?''

Jellal quickly recovered his feelings and answered like a normal person.

''- Jellal: I know these two girls... They are mercenaries from Unit-CM 130... Back there in Tenguu City, when I was fighting Unit-CM 130, these two bitches shot me down from behind... They laughed and mocked at me... If I recall, their names are Alice Ozu and Rindel Ozu''

Just after Jellal said who were those girls, a squad of droids approached Rindel and Ozu.

- Rindel: Report you fucking moron!



Ozu and Rindel are two immature and childish girls so it was almost natural for them to speak with such rudeness like that.

- Droid: All perimeter is clea--!

''Jin Kisaragi, who was scared of being caught by Ozu and Rindel, tried to leave from that corner as fast as he could but during his leaving, he accidentely bumped into a barrel of gas. Ozu and everyone at the hangar looked at the place where the barrel had fallen for a long time. The droids and the staff ignored it as it was a garage and anything could had knocked that down.''



- Ozu: .......................

''Rindel stared at the barrel for a long time but Alice, her sister, seemed to show no cares for that. ''

- Alice: What's wrong sister?

''Ozu slowly walked towards the barrel. Not far away from there, Jin was hidden behind many black boxes that was just 2 meters away from where the barrel had fallen.''

''- Jin (think): *I'm dead! I can feel a vast power coming from those girls! They're not normal! So this is the power level of CM's mercenaries!*''



''Jin kept his mouth shut and tried to not break the silence. Not far away, Mana and Jellal were watching the scene with dismay, they knew if Rindel walked a little further, she would find Jin in a blink of an eye.''

- Jellal: Dammit...

"...........!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, Rindel stopped walking and looked at her sister, who was standing beside the droids of MPS with a sarcastic smile. Without warning, Rindel returned back to her sister. The two then started to laugh like two normal teens.''

''- Rindel: KYAHAHAHAHA!!! MY INSANITY MUST BE OVERFLOWING! I THOUGHT IT WAS A INVADER WHO PLANNED TO BLOW UP THOSE BARRELS WITH A BOMB!! AHAHAHAHA!!''

''- Alice: AHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! YOU'RE FUCKING NUTS!!''

''[- Narrator: She is actually very smart... Oh, dear...]''

''Back to Jin, he felt relief after he Rindel gave up on the idea of searching what truly happened. For a moment, he thought Rindel had actually found him out when she said she thought it was someone planning to blow up the garage but he ignored it. Jin then made his way to where Jellal and Mana were as Rindel and Ozu were distracted.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile inside of the base... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sector 2 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Floor of Intel 



Inside of Morte base, Lucas and Tomas were accessing the data file of the facility to study its map and know where the groups of security are positioned using a computer.

''Despite the speed of Jin and his group, they were the last group to prepare their distraction operation. Now, all groups were formed, in total there are 4 groups of distraction:''
 * Hall of Vehicles: Jin Kisaragi, Jellal Fernandes, Mana Takamiya
 * MPS Docks - Kruls, Katya, Gaius 
 * Warehouse of Biological Disease - Maeve and Isis 
 * Front Gate of Morte - Atala, Imperia, Asuha
 * KnightWalker Ship - Gravik and Shigure

And in last, Millian Gravik from Arms Division decided stay in the ship which the Rogues used to arrive in Morte to keep the whole group informed about the MPS' activity using a hacking program to inform them about all their moves, in other words, he is in charge of the tactical plan.

''Tomas, who was watching over Lucas in his MPS armor, was keeping any staff member away from the group to give Lucas time, however, he was not using violence for it, only words to keep them away. ''



- Katarina: Are you not done yet, Lucas?

Katarina, who was disguised as mercenary from Zero Numbers, was getting bored as Lucas was having difficulties to understand how the system of Morte works.

- Lucas: Just a little more!

''Katarina then seated on the floor while watching Lucas working. Tomas, on the other hand, was busy keeping officers away from the computer saying it was being used.''

''- Tomas: Lucas, I know this is annoying but be faster with it! I cannot keep all of them away from here for too long. Someone will probably get suspicious of our activity and report us! Actually, I don't even know if someone had already reported us!''

Lucas waved his hand several times to keep Tomas and Katarina quiet.



''- Lucas: I'm trying my best! Breaking the code of this computer is very hard! God!''

''Katarina, curious how Lucas was working, stood up and stared at the screen from his back. When she saw that, her brain almost exploded as it was something so complex that she not dared to speak another word of Lucas' speed.''

''- Katarina: My head hurts... Again...''

''Finally, after many minutes of hard work, Lucas managed to hack into the MPS' security system and opened the file that had the map of the entire Morte's design. Not only that, the map also showed the location of all troops positioned over the Central Room of Hand of Apocalypse. The central room is the place which the scientists use to fire and move the satellites of the Hands of Apocalypse under the command of Akrak Couteau.''



''- Lucas: It's here! ''

''Katarina and Tomas stopped what they were doing to look at the screen of the computer. And what they saw there was bad... The way to the Central Room had dozens of mercenaries and drones ready to combat if someone dared to attack the central room to cause damage to the satellites.''

''- Lucas: Our optimal route to the data vault places only 89 mercenaries and soldiers in our path. We will make it no more than 33% of the way before we are killed. ''

''Hearing that, Tomas and Katarina stared at each other after the two realized there was no other way but to fight their way to inside. And it was just like Lucas said: there were dozens of MPS mercenaries waiting for them.''

Katarina then walked away and looked at the giant window that had acess to the jungle of Amazonas below.



''- Katarina: So there is no other way. We must know that this mission will probably take the life of someone. Just like hers...''

''Tomas and Lucas knew exactly about what Katarina was talking about... She was talking about Sonia Nevermind who was murdered by Hazama/Yuuki Terumi days ago.''

''- Lucas: Even so Katarina, we already lost too many people. If God allows, no one will die today. No one. We will pass through this mission and defeat Akrak Couteau without losing no one! Not again!''



''Lucas, Katarina and Tomas were people who knew the value of the life because they witnessed the death of many people close to them... Deep in Katarina's heart, she knew that mission was going to take the life of someone of the team but of course she prefered to win without losing anyone.''

''After that, Lucas and Tomas started to remember about all their friends their lost during their moments of war... Even if they were helmets, Katarina could feel that they were displaying sadness.''

- Tomas: Let's start...

''Tomas then grabbed a radio in his belt and started to speak on it. That radio was connected to the Rogues, Witch Cult and Arms Division's radios as well... He was about to give the signal to start the operation.''

- Tomas: Do you all copy me?

''The voice of Tomas reached the radio of every group scattered across Morte base. At the same time, all groups answered.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Radio: Yes! We are waiting for orders!'

''Before starting the operation, Tomas looked at Katarina, who just nodded with a fragile expression. Tomas then turned around and continued.''

<u style="text-align:center;">- Tomas: Light it up!

''Just 1 second... It took just one second for all groups to receive the order... After Tomas finished his words, the sounds of 3 explosions could be heard all over Morte territory. They sounded like bombs being dropped from the sky...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> MPS Docks 



<p style="text-align:center;"> Warehouse of Biological Disease 



<p style="text-align:center;"> Hall of Vehicles 



<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile in the Control Tower... '



''The Control Tower of Morte shook like if another earthquake had hit the Earth around them. For a moment, everyone thought it was just another natural disaster caused by the impact of the Hand of Apocalypse in Earth's core. However, soon they realized it was not an earthquake or even something like a vulcano opening in their feet... It were explosions.''

''It took not so long for the officers, soldiers, security guards and scientists working at Morte facility to notice three explosions coming from outside of the base. Each one of them were very far away from each other and all were located on boards of Morte's territory.''

- Scientist 1: This is...

- Scientist 2: Could it be...



''The scientists could not think so fast but immediately they thought it was just problem; just another power battery that had exploded or some problem caused by the pipes of gas... But soon they realized it was different... Morte has different power cells in different stations so it was impossible for the same problem happens in every place at the same time.''

''As the scientists looked at the explosions through the window of the Control Room with dismay, Akrak's right hand scientist who helps her in every situation, Professor Hojo, stopped from reading a document in his hands and walked forward to see the explosions. The scientists serving him immediately stepped away and allowed him to see the incident.''

- Hojo: ...............

''With a cigarette in his mouth, Hojo stared at the explosions with a calm and cold face but it slowly changed to anger. ''



''One of the servants of Akrak known as Celina Silva, stood up from her chair and looked at the incident that called the attention of everyone. Celina has blonde hair and blue eyes and is usually seen wearing her glasses and her MPS uniform.''

- Hojo: Are we fucking blind?!

Hojo turned around and stared at his subordinates that were without reaction but were soon dragged to reality when Hojo yelled at them all.



''- Hojo: Deploy the garrison! Move!''

''Hojo then pressed a buttom on the wall and the alarm of security of the base rang, surprising all personnel of the base. The alarm was very similar to the sound of a nuclear warfare alarm used at times of war.''

''With the alarm, all computers of Morte base became red and the warning of an imminent attack was displayed on the screen of every computer of the facility, warning all personnel to prepare to combat if necessary. The scientists, however, were forbidden from leaving their posts and only the security was going to take care of the problem.''



- Celina: Professor Hojo, Akrak Couteau had just contacted me and asked what were those explosions.

''Celina then showed a phone to Hojo that had the warning: "Alert [CONDITION: RED]" on the screen. Hojo then grabbed the phone with hesitation but suddenly the phone exploded in his hand without warning.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Hojo: WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!

Hojo dropped the destroyed phone on the ground as Celina stared at it with a poker face.

''- Celina: I believe it was the security system... We installed it to prevent the invaders from using our communicators to their favor.''

''That security system had a point... But whoever created that must be a stupid idiot for doing this because now even the MPS was affected by their own security system. The scientists who were watching the explosions then quickly returned to their posts as the room started to get agitated. Not only the room, the sound of footsteps and voices could be heard all over the tower now as the alarm continued.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sector 2 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Floor of Control 



''In the Sector 2, Floor of Control, Katarina, Tomas and Lucas prepared to leave. Just after the alarm rang (as planned), Lucas and Tomas reloaded their guns as many security soldiers were running in front of them. The hallway that they were at the moment was filled with hundreds of mercenaries and security soldiers running towards the exits of the facility to face the invaders.''

- Katarina: Let them pass.

''Katarina kept her cool and avoided any suspicious actions as their enemies passed by them without noticing they were their enemies. To make things more reasonable, Katarina was making an evil and creepy face to make the mercenaries see her as one of her allies. If she were going to make a scared face, they would immediately question her.''

''- Lucas: Jesus... So many...''

''Lucas' eyes widened in shock when he saw that more than 200 soldiers had already passed by them. When he looked at the end of the hallway, the only thing he could see were more mercenaries, drones and soldiers running towards the exits.''



- Tomas: They are going to be okay, right?

''Tomas, who was confident just a few moments ago, started to get scared that their allies will probably not survive this horde of enemies. Soon after, the squad of droids passed by them, revealing they had Super Battle Droids and some Heavy Spider Droids with a powerful cannnon located in their faces.''

''- Lucas: We fought Heis in Aldegyr Kingdom! We survived! There is no way the rest will be killed easily by those small fries! Now let's go! Their defenses must be weaker now!''

''As the last squad of droids passed by them, Katarina, Lucas and Tomas made their way towards the Control Room on the opposite side from where the security went. ''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Scientific Section 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Underground Floor 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 minute later 



- Akrak: ....................

''In the deepest level of Morte facility, Akrak was looking at the screen of a computer in a dark room filled with dead bodies of American soldiers... It's more likely that those corpses belongs to prisioners of war that were captured in Europe by Manufacturing Progressive Sciences and brought to Morte in Brazil to be used in brutal humans experiments conducted by Akrak and her scientists.''

''Not minding the bodies around her, Akrak continued staring at the computer with a dark aura... She was watching the explosions from one of the cameras located on the top of the tower. Even in the deepest level of Morte, Akrak and other scientists felt the explosions and immediately considered it an attack. Despite everyone in the base were displaying dismay towards the incident, Akrak seemed to be frozen like a zombie and was not scared at all.''



''- Akrak: Oh... An attack... Incredible vision.''

As Akrak was praising the destruction of her base, the door of the small room opened and two people entered; they were two of the most powerful allies of Akrak at that time.

- Akrak: Where is Professor Hojo?

''The two men behind Akrak were Androxus and Ruvik. While Androxus is a mercenary from Zero Numbers sent by Unit-CM 130 to assist Akrak with whatever she needs, Ruvik is an artificial human created by Akrak... The sad truth behind Ruvik is that he is a failed experiment of Akrak in attempt to create a super soldier... While Ruvik IS a super soldier with supernatural abilities that are still to be revealed, he has many flaws.''



''- Androxus: He tried to contact you back but all communications were disabled by our own security system. Whoever created this security system was an idiot. Once the alarm rang, our network immediately closed to avoid the enemies using our own communications but we lost contact with our troops thanks to that...''

''Akrak let out a sigh as she twisted her shoulders and closed her eyes in disappointment... Akrak knew the person who created that security system... It was a very close person to her...''

- Ruvik: This bastard must di--

Before Ruvik could finish, Akrak stood up from her chair and rose her hand as a signal to stop him from speaking.

''- Akrak: Gentlemen, it seems Yen Kellan did not just went to hell leaving only one disaster behind. The person who programmed the security system of Morte Base was Yen Kellan. During my time with him, I put him in the security squad and ordered him to put many defenses as possible in strategic points of the facility... We learned that Yen was the one who told the existence of the Hands of Apocalypse to Peace Foundation and now he literally put us in a danger situation where our defense system doesn't work.''



Akrak actually was the person who manipulated Yen to allow him tell the existence of the Hands of Apocalypse to Peace Foundation but she wasn't expecting he would so something like that to her "Garden".

- Ruvik: So it was right to end his life, Couteau.

''Ruvik gave a deep and heavy look at his mistress but Akrak ignored him... Ruvik was suspecting that Akrak was behind many things he didn't know.''

Soon, Akrak looked at the cameras again and asked Androxus.



''- Akrak: Yes... But he is dead now yet he left with a smile. Anyway... Report, Androxus. What happened on the surface of the facility?''

Androxus closed the door of the room that he and Ruvik left open to keep it as a secret.

''- Androxus: At first, we thought it was a problem in the power cells but soon some droids that were active after the explosions sent information about the invaders using our network before it was shutdown. The invaders are not an army... Rather--Not a big group but small teams of 3 and 4 people attacking our base in different points.''



''Akrak let out a surprised voice and immediately rememebered the face of Lucas Kellan when she saw him back there in MPS's Walker Base just a day ago. Next, the image of her satellites flying above Earth passed in her mind for a few seconds.''

''- Akrak: Lucas Kellan... He is here to stop our project.''

Ruvik and Androxus were not familiar to that name and so reacted with confusion.



- Androxus: Excuse me?

Akrak put her hand in her chin and made another question ignoring the question of her ally.

''- Akrak: Androxus, when the Hands of Apocalypse will be ready to shoot? The destruction of the world as we know today is probably what that group of invaders are trying to stop.''

Androxus was not in charge of the Hand of Apocalypse but Ruvik, Akrak's failed experiments who she despised, knew about the current status of the project.



''- Ruvik: Just 2 hours... In two hours all satellites will have enough solar energy to shoot at the same time.''

''Akrak intently stared at the pitiful experiment like a predator hunting its prey as she let out an evil grin. Ruvik and Androxus could only feel a strange feeling coming from her. ''

''- Akrak: Good to know... Ruvik and Androxus, I have something that I had just completed. Do you see all these bodies here? I have been working in a new project to revive the dead... I started this project once I discovered that after the destruction of the world as we know today would end all life... So I planned to revive all those people not a sentient beings but as people of science.''

''Androxus and Ruvik's bodies almost stepped back when they felt an extremely dark and malicious intention coming from Akrak at that time. But later, without saying a word, Akrak started to walk towards the door of the room and left... Leaving Androxus and Ruvik alone as they thought Akrak was using this invasion to test something that she had created.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hall of Vehicles 



''While Akrak was preparing some deadly weapon to test on the invaders the Hall of Vehicles where Jin Kisaragi, Jellal Fernandes and Mana Takamiya attacked was completely destroyed. There was no signal of life in meters... The place where the explosion occurred was covered with flames and smoke, blocking the entrance of the sunlight and the vision of the world outside... It was almost like a nuke bomb hit that location.''

''The droids and officers who were working at the location were nowhere to be found. The rest of the people who worked at that place were completely wiped out by the explosion or buried alive. In addition, there were no vehicles around, all ground vehicles used by MPS parked there were wiped out.''



''However, on the middle of the destruction, two giant rocks were moving from the ground like if there two giant worms trying to make their way towards the surface. In just a few seconds, the two rocks and hundreds of debris around them started to shake and flew away as two lights came out of the destruction. The lights were the energy of the Death Sisters, Alice and Rindel Ozu who had to power-up to get rid of the debris above their heads.''

- Rindel: WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!!



''Rindel yelled as she stared at the destruction. Soon, her sister, Alice was the next one to get rid of the debris with her white aura. Unlike Rindel who was severely damaged, Alice suffered only scratches, meaning she had a great durability unlike her sister.''

- Alice: I feel no pain for hundreds of years!! ''Rindel and Alice are aliens despite their human anatomy. In other worlds, humans can live for more than 500+ years depending on the planet where they live. Humans on Earth, on the other hand, can only live for 120 years (this is maximum where Earthlings have reached).''



- Rindel: You're lucky because of your great def--!

''Before Rindel could complain several blue blasts appeared on the sky above them and hit the location where they were standing at the moment, causing another series of explosions. The author of the blasts was Jellal Fernandes, who seized the chance they were distracted to give a mortal blow. Yet, Jellal knew that was not enough to finish them off. ''



- Jellal: .......

With a normal expression, Jellal who was flying landed on the floor beside Mana Takamiya and Jin Kisaragi who were standing on the middle of the fire, just waiting for Alice and Rindel to counter-attack.

''- Mana: This is not enough... I can feel their energy flowing.''

''Mana then opened her arms and suddenly her body was covered with a white light... Soon, a futuristic armor appeared around her body with jet packs, a laser sword and a cannon. ''



Hearing they were alive, Jin snapped his fingers and prepared to fight by entering in combat position of a samurai as Jellal powered-up and put his mask.

''- Jellal: I wanted to avoid combat with the mercenaries but I see there is no other way to end them. We must fight them!''

A few seconds, the smoke that was covering the battlefield was wiped out by the extremely high-energy of Alice and Rindel who powered-up at the same time and were show to be completely okay and without any damage, proving Jellal's surprise attack was useless.



- Alice: HOW DARE YOU ATTACK US!

''This time, Alice and Rindel had the vision of the people who attacked them... But when they saw Jellal Fernandes beside Mana and Jin they immediately remembered his clothes and power at the same time...''

- Rindel: You are that guy!

''Alice gave Jellal a difficult expression as Rindel clenched her teeth in rage. The two started to remember the first time they saw Jellal... Days ago during the battle of Tenguu Airport.''

Death Sisters' Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - I Love You 



''- CM: Whatever... We lost too much time in this airport. We need to get out of here.'Jellal, who was fighting CM shot several laser beams at the scientist but he simply summoned a shield and deflected them all.While he still had the chance, CM watched Katarina Couteau fighting her archenemy, the Fallen's Essence. He was very disappointed that a being that uses supernatural powers is helping him and his forces to defeat the enemy, both JGSDF and Ratatoskr.

''Suddenly, a B1-Battle Droid accompanied by 3 droids appeared behind CM. Unlike the ordinary droids, this one had no backpack and had parts of its body painted with yellow. In Manufacturing Progressive Sciences, the droids painted with yellow means that they're the commanders of their own respective divisions.''



- CM: And you're are?

CM then created a meta-physical force to twisted all reality around him and then pushed Jellal away from him, forcing him to roll on the floor very far away from where he was standing before.

- Droid: I'm unit TK-35, sir. I'm the commander o--

''Before the commander droid could finish its words, CM interrupted him with a death glare. CM was not an expert in battle because he's a scientist but even he know that he should never take his eyes away from the enemy so he turned his head a little to have vision of the droid behind him.''

''- CM: Well, TK-35, now you're the Captain of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences. Call to the Central and ask for a ship... We need to leave this place. ''

The droid nodded.



''- TK: Roger, roger... But what happened with the Captain?''

CM then pointed at Jellal, who was lying on the ground.

''- CM: That man killed him... Now, don't waste time and go.''

''CM turned towards TK-35 again, this time with a normal expression. He was obviously lying to his commander. In fact, CM was the one who killed the former captain droid as he used it as shield to protect himself from Jellal's attack.''

''- TK: I understand. I'm on my way to contact the HQ.''

TK-35 and the droids behind him then left.

CM looked at Jellal recovering from his previous attack.

''- Jellal: So you lie to your own droids as well? Why don't you simply say that you used your Captain as your personal shield?''



''CM, for the first time, let out a devilish smirk. Jellal, sharped his eyes in response.''

''- CM: Droids are disposable because we can create many as we can. We can reproduce their programming and system... Just like organic living beings... There are TRILLIONS of them out there... And there is a chance of 95% that I can find at least 904,000,000 of organic living beings like the ones I killed before... Droids and organic beings are equal... But I am different... Because I'm unique, my essence, my personality, my being and my guideline! There is no living being out there able to go further than me for the sake of science! ''



''Jellal stared at CM as he continued his fanatical speech. Unlike Kanon Rihavein, the twin sister of La Folia Rihavein, kept saying of how great she was... CM, on the other hand, is literally saying that all his crimes are moved by the science like if science and technology are non-physical force that lives inside of all intelligent living beings.''

''- CM: For the sake of science... For the sake of the victory of my homeland, I entered in the deepest pit of darkness that no one dared to see. Trust me, before I became a scientist, I knew that what I was doing was wrong... Killing people for science is wrong... But then I thought... "There are so many lives so why I should care about a few lives?" Organic living beings reproduce like worms so you can ALWAYS replace deceased people with another person.''



''Jellal was tired of hearing such nonsense... Not because he thought CM was saying stupid things... But because of how immoral was those words.''

- Jellal: ENO---!

"BANG!"

''Jellal immediately planned to shut his mouth with his fists but before he could fly towards CM, he heard the sound of two shots coming from his back... And then, he fell to the floor as he felt two terrible pains in his body... One of them was in his chest and another one was in his belly.''



- Jellal: What...

''While holding his two wounds, he noticed that what hurt him were bullets. ''

- Jellal: No way...

''Jellal slowly turned around and saw two female figures aiming two pistols at him. From their appearances, they seemed to be normal civilians but he was wrong...''

''- CM: I never asked for help... You two are?''



''CM then turned his attention to the girls who shot Jellal in his back. The first girl, who seems to be a very young blonde girl between 19-20 years old walked forward and raised her arms.''

''- (???): PARDON ME! BOSS! MY NAME IS RINDEL OZU AND THIS OTHER BUTTHEAD BESIDE ME IS ALICE OZU! WE'RE KNOWN AS THE DEATH SISTERS O--!''

CM got annoyed by her voice that only a mentally ill psycho-girl in her period could speak with.

''- CM: I don't want to hear your voice anymore. You did a good job... Rindel Ozu and Alice Ozu... I'll remember your names and I'll pay you for your ser--!''



- Alice: YYAAAAHHHHOOOOOO!!!

''Alice shouted and danced in happiness when CM said that he would pay them for their services. All mercenaries of MPS, except Nnoitra Jiruga and Yuuki Terumi, are killers obsessed with money and are willing to commit all kinds of atrocities to gain more money. ''

- Jellal: Goddammit...

''Jellal couldn't use his Regeneration ability due to its risks... Unlike Lucas who is willing to reduce his lifespan and pay for his mistakes, Jellal is a person that never put his life or the lives of his friends in risk...''



''Without forces to move his body, Jellal lied on the ground... For a warrior that fought in many battles and fought many strong enemies, losing that way was humiliating.''

''- CM: I don't have to waste with you... Now, that girl with red hair got my attention. I'll study her while she fights the Fallen to analyze her data. Farewell, earthling.''

The Death Sisters then followed CM and Dr. Ziggurat as they walked away, leaving Jellal alone on the ground, surrounded by corpses of the JGSDF.

Nowadays
''- Alice: You're alive?! Bastard!''

''Alice and Rindel stepped on the floor with brutality, breaking the ground around them in several pieces... Only that demonstration of power and strength made Mana know what kind of people they were facing. During the battle of Tenguu Airport, Jellal could not see what kinda of power Alice and Rindel has but now it was time to discover it through combat. ''

''Personally, Mana don't like ganking the enemy forces with two or more people when the enemy has only two people but now she had put her moral code aside to face the enemy that one day she swore to defeat. Even before Mana came to Earth, she fought Unit-CM 130's mercenaries in several occasions so she had advantage over them as she knew what kind of power they have.''

''- Mana: Let's finish this! No one is going to die today!''



''Mana and the rest prepared to fight. The ground around them started to shake as Mana and Jellal's power level collided with Rindel and Alice's energy. Jin knew he was a mere human but his speed can actually be very impressed and was hoping to get the Death Sisters by surprise with his techniques.''

''- Rindel: You're wrong!! You all will die today! You dared to attack us in such cowardly attack and taunt saying we are not strong enough to kill you... ''

Rindel powered-up and several eletric shocks left from her body, turning her physical body into a true power battery that could kill anyone who dared to touch her.



Alice then let out an evil grin and her body was surrouded by a purple aura.

''- Alice: First I'll cut the arms of this blonde guy and use them to slap the face of that blue-haired guy. Next, I'll grind them up, squeeze out their blood and drown this little kid in it! AAAAAAHHAHAHAHAHA!!!!''

Like an insane cheetah, Alice ran towards the group at the speed of sound, leaving a trace of destruction behind as she flew towards the Rogues with a killing intention.

<p style="text-align:center;"> MPS Docks 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



''Not far away from the battle of Jin's group against the Death Sisters that hadn't show their true power just yet, the Witch Cult's group lead by Katya made their way through the Docks' forces. Under the orders of Katya, the group destroyed a port of the docks, destroying at least 4 ships and 100 droids. The security forces of the Tower were sent to the docks while the mercenaries had orders from Akrak to help the other places.''



''Despite Katya and her group were facing regular troops instead of mercenaries, their battle was not something to joke about. More than 5,000 troops were dispatched to their location and even if Katya, Gaius Phoenix and Kruls Valnir are the strongest magicians from Witch Cult army, that quantity of enemies was just absurd to the point of insanity.''

''Soon after the explosions, most of the human troops were sent to the docks while half of the droid forces were dispatched to face the magicians. At that point, the MPS forces could identify their enemies were Magi-Tech Magicians, Meta-Humans, Magicians and Cyborgs as the rest of the Rogues were now engaging in combat, however, thanks to Yen Kellan's sabotage to Morte's defense systems their forces could not contact each other.''



- Kruls: Sixth Bullet: Agni!

''On the middle of the battlefield, Gaius, Katya and Kruls divided themselves and decided to separate the MPS forces so they could easily their enemies. While Katya and Gaius went to close combat, facing the enemy force with their own swords and fists right on the center of their squads, Gaius was acting like the supporter and was shooting the enemies from far away with his Fire Staff that was shooting bullets made of fire, each bullet has the same heat of the sun's core, making the bullets extremely deadly as it can easily pass through the physical bodies of the enemies.''



''- Gaius: THAT'S NOT ENOUGH! COME!''

''With a battle cry, Gaius jumped on the air and landed on the middle of 50 soldiers and droids that were marching towards Katya who was busy fighting anothe legion of droids. The MPS forces, got by surprise, could not swing their weapons at Gaius at time and the magician warrior quickly created a weapon made of his own blood and cut off the heads of all human and droid forces on the area. In just 2 seconds, the bodies of 12 enemies fell to the floor like puppets.''



Noticing that more hundreds of enemies were running towards them with weapons with taking cover, Katya decided to quickly bit her fingers and pressed her bloody hand against the floor, creating a red circle on the floor in an area of 30 meters and vaporized all enemies around her.

''Not far away from there, a dark and mysterious figure was watching their battle from distance. The figure was hidden behind a rock that was formed by the destruction of the Witch Cult's battle against the MPS security forces.''



''The dark figure was a hooded man with a metalic-skull mask with red glowing eyes. The unknown figure had bandages all over his arm and had many weapons in his belt... It was without doubt a mercenary from Unit-CM 130's squad of Zero Numbers.''

With a heavy sign that sounded like the furious breath of a bull about to attack its prey, the unknown figure pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Katya who was right now impaling an enemy soldier with her sword.

- Hooded Figure:...............................



As the finger of the hooded man was about to pull the trigger, Kruls saw the man and immediately casted a spell in his staff and shoot a fire ball at the unknown figure.

''- Kruls: HEY, HEY, HEY! I'M YOUR OPPONENT! BRING IT ON!''

Kruls then shot the fire ball at the mercenary and burned his whole hand and destroyed the gun on the process.

- Hooded Figure: Oh...

With a small surprise emotion, the mercenary looked at his hand and saw his whole hand burned and with a melted pistol in his hands.



''- Kruls: DON'T ATTACK A WOMAN IN SUCH COWARD ATTACK! REAL MAN FIGHT THEIR ENEMIES LOOKING DEAD IN THEIR EYES!''

''With a heavy and creepy silence, Kruls and the Hooded Figure stared at each other. The sounds of explosions and shots coming from Katya and Gaius' part of the battlefield sounded like mere background sounds at that time.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Without warning, the hooded figure who was staring at Kruls just a few seconds ago became a black and red shadow that seemed to be the energy of a demon. ''



''The black shadow flew towards Kruls in an amazing speed, he was so fast that the whole battlefield shook like if another earthquake had hit the place where they were standing. Kruls, who also has an amazing perspective, shot another fireball at the shadow but this time, it had extra damage by adding eletricity around it. The fireball hit the shadow but it seemed to be completely untouched and continued its way towards Kruls.''

- Kruls: This is...!

Kruls then jumped away and prepared to face the mercenary again.



''Kruls immediately dodged the shadow as it passed beside him. The shadow, now in the form of the Hooded Figure again, landed on the floor in an incredible speed and showed his palm to Kruls. In his hand, a red energy ball was formed and he quickly shot it at Kruls, who used teleport to escape from the ball. ''

- Kruls: TSK!

''Kruls appeared in a giant destroyed rock and stared at the Hooded Figure from there until the entire Morte base shook again like if a meteorite had hit the Earth near the location. When Kruls, Katya and Gaius felt the Earth shaking, the MPS forces stopped fighting as well and saw a giant nuclear explosion happening more than 10 kilometers away from the base...''



''Kruls had no doubt that infernal explosion was caused by the Hooded Figure's energy ball. As the battlefield was illuminated by the flames on distance, Kruls' jaw fell when he laid his eyes back at the mercenary. ''

Gaius returned to fight and slashed 5 enemies in his front as the droids started to fire at him but he summoned a shield made of blood and blocked the lasers and bullets.

''- Gaius: So... This is the power of the mercenaries that Lucas and the others were talking about... They are on the same level of the Revelation of Qliphoth's demons...''



- Katya: How in the world we never felt such high power level in this planet before?!

''Katya once again pressed her bloody hand against the floor and summoned a magic circle that vaporized all enemies inside of it. Later, more security forces arrived from the tower and started to fire at the Witch Cult's members. At that point, Kruls was engaging the Hooded Mercenary as Gaius and Katya were busy dealing with the ground forces. ''

For some moments, Kruls considered switching enemies with Katya as she was the strongest of the group but suddenly.



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Katya: More mercenaries!!

''Without warning, more than 12 black masses fell from the sky and landed in front of Gaius and Katya... They were mercenaries of Zero Numbers carrying daggers of fire and wearing metalic armor... Now, Katya and Gaius were going to be really busy as they had to face the MPS forces and mercenaries... Much to Gaius' shock.''

- Gaius: We have to do it...

Gaius let out a difficult smile as Katya lifted the right side of her lips and forced a confident smile as well.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Katya: Come!

<p style="text-align:center;"> Warehouse of Biological Disease 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



''Not far away from there, sounds of metal marching could be heard everywhere. 2 minutes after that Hooded Figure joined the battle against the Witch Cult, the Arms Division started to face their own problems as well. Unlike the Witch Cult who were fighting soldiers and mercenaries, the Arms Division from Chronos Empire were dealing with droids, pure heavy metal armed with powerful laser cannons.''

''The MPS dispatched more than 500 droids against the Arms Division, who were now fighting at the Warehouse of Biological Disease. The question is: why the Arms Divison decided to attack a place where there are many biological weapons to be used by MPS? The reason is the Chronos Empire has absolute zero tolerance to biological weapons as they find it to be a coward weapon on the battlefield. It was only natural for Arms Division to explode such place before the plagues could be used against military and civilian targets.''



- Isis: There is no end for them!

''Isis Maxwell, the leader of Arms Division, was fighting alongside Maeve and Toshiro Hitsugaya from Peace Foundation. In a few minutes of battle, Isis and Maeve showed their speed and quickly were finishing off most of the enemy forces as Toshiro Hitsugaya, with his Magi-Tech Ice abilities, froze his enemies to death without mercy. ''

''As the group killed more and more enemy soldiers by slashing their limbs off, more assassins from Akrak's private army arrived. As dozens of droids marched towards the group shooting lasers at their faces, assassins from Akrak's army arrived at the place and ran towards the group with daggers in their hands... They were using white technological armor and were armed until their teeth... Their speed was so incredible that Isis nor the others could see the assassins arriving.''



On the middle of the destruction, in a battlefield surrounded by flames and smoke, more droids could be seen from leaving the smoke, however, no matter how many came out of the smoke to attack, they were quickly destroyed as their system were not advanced enough to follow Isis and Maxwell's inhuman speed.

- Maeve: Vou got be better vhan that!!

''With a attractive Russian-accent, Maeve left from the circle of flame and decided to take the fight to them. Maeve jumped on the midair and powered-up and quickly pushed two daggers from her belt and swung them on the midair... Without explanation, the movements caused by her arms wiped out the smoke from the battlefield, cleaning the air of where they were fighting. The droids were shocked with that demonstration of power and ignored Isis and Toshiro who were on the ground and everyone started to shoot at Maeve on the air.''

- Droid: Change target.

''Maeve smiled as she saw the lasers and bullets flying towards her but she quickly threw her daggers on the air and suddenly they started to fly by themselves before they spun like propellers of a helicopter. The pink color of the daggers illuminated the places as they formed some kind of shield that protected Maeve from all frontal attacks.''



- Isis: Nice one!

''Isis smiled like a warrior when she saw that Maeve got the attention of most of the enemy forces. As the droids were distracted with Maeve, Akrak's assassins saw the chance to attack Isis and Toshiro by surprising by running towards behind the smokes of the flames caused by the explosion of the warehouse that still flying around the battlefield even after Maeve's attack.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



''The assassins the jumped at Isis who was distracted watching Maeve reflecting the shots of all droids. Toshiro immediately reacted to that and summoned a shield of ice that blocked the assassin's dagger that was about to cut off Isis' neck.''

''- Toshiro: WAKE UP! THIS IS THE BATTLEFIELD!''

Isis let out a worried voice but soon recovered her senses when she saw that some Super Battle Droids were shooting at her.

- Isis: You're right, sorry!

Toshiro then jumped towards the assassins who were side by side and summoned a spear of ice that blocked the three blades of the assassins and sent them back flying as the warrior summoned wings of ice in his back.



- Toshiro: I'm your opponent!

''Isis who was now back to her senses ignored most of the explosions happening around Morte Base that were being caused by the battles of the other Rogues' groups and focused in 50 droids that were shooting at Maeve. WIth a quick slash, the wind created by her blade cut more than 70 droids in half. The wind flew 90 meters way from where Isis was standing and stopped at the metalic doors of the Morte Base tower.''



- Assassin 1: What was that?

The assassins and droids that escaped Isis' attack stared at the dozens of droids on the floor that were cut in hal and slowly turned their sight back at Isis, who was exposing her blade to her enemies.

- Isis: 'This is my true ability! The Kukulkan Blade!'

''The Kukulkan Blade is a Magi-Tech blade created by Global Pact Defense that is able to use the oxygen around it to create an invisible blade that can travel at the speed of the sound. It's name is based on the Kukulkan god of the Mayan mythology.''

- Assassin 2: D-Damn you!



''With a desperate battle cry, one of the assassins charged at Isis a full speed without worring about her blade that could cut him in half at any moment. Inspited by their comrade's courage, the rest of the assassins charged at Isis while the droids simply continued to shoot at her but their aim was showed to be bad so they missed all bullets.''

- Isis: Stupid.

''Like before, Isis swung her sword once more and created another invisible blade with 5 meters of width... The blade cut all assassins and droids at the same time, the battlefield became a rain of blood when the assassins were cut in half and their internal organs were exposed to the world.''

''As their blood were flying on the midair, Isis suddenly caught the image of a tall male figure walking towards through the curtain of blood. It was Androxus, the mercenary who works as the Right-Hand of Akrak Couteau and one of Unit-CM 130's top mercenaries.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Androxus: Killing our soldiers with such brutal tactics... How awful. '



''Androxus slowly walked towards Isis and stopped 20 meters away from her. The assassins from Akrak's army that were about to attack her immediately stopped their moves and stepped backwards... Seeing that, Isis could easily notice Androxus was not a normal person... Just from staring at his eyes, she felt that her body was being taken over by some malicious entity...''

- Isis: And you are?

''Isis grabbed her right arm with all her strength as she made that question to Androxus... The reason? Why she was shaking but not even she knew the reason of why that her body was shaking in fear.''



''- Androxus: You must be one of the invaders... I see but I wonder why someone so young like you is doing here. Killing young women is not my pleasure so I'll ask you to leave.''

''Unlike other mercenaries, Androxus is a honorable warrior and respect his moral codes at best unlike other pricks. However, this is sometimes, if not always an annoying trace in Unit-CM 130's army. CM prefer psychotic soldiers to follow him blindly without questioning his orders, no matter how brutal. ''

- Isis: What if I refuse?

Isis let out a difficult smile to hide her fear and her lips trembling.

- Androxus: Then you'll die under your own responsability.

''Suddenly, a giant pistol came out of Androxus' hand... It was almost like it was part of his body but that was not the case... He simply summoned it.''

''The mercenaries and droids near Androxus felt his killing-intention and immediately decided to leave the place as they thought Androxus was going to deal with them alone. This mercenary is famous for working alone and hates interferences in his battles so there was no meaning for the droid and assassin forces to be there; Androxus can deal with them alone. Even the droids who were shooting at Maeve stopped and ran back to the tower to help other groups who were facing the Rogues in other points of the facility.''



''- Isis: Oh boy... You scare me...''

''Isis could clearly feel his power... And he had not even powered-up. Toshiro and Maeve who were once fighting the droids and mercenaries, were got by surprise by his power level and the two attakced him at the same time; Toshiro, with his Ice Sword, summoned three petulates and shot three ice blasts at Androxus but the mercenary easily dodged it. Once the ice hit the floor, it created some kind of ice hole on the ground.''

''- Toshiro: Who the hell is this guy? What the hell is this power level?''



Maeve had the same reaction and threw a poisonous dagger at Androxus, the dagger was so fast that it created a curtain of wind around it but Androxus foresaw it and rose his pistol in front of his face and blocked the dagger.

- Androxus: Only this?

''Androxus landed on the floor and and aimed his pistol at Toshiro who was flying. However, at the moment he landed, he accidentely stepped in one of those ice holes caused by Toshiro's ice blasts.''

- Toshiro: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!



Toshiro's eyes widened when he saw that Androxus fell in his trap.

- Androxus: Oh!

''Androxus noticed something in his feet and suddenly he saw several flowers of ice in his feet. In a blink of an eye, the flowers grew up and in just 2 seconds it now had the format of a tower made of flowers of ice. Androxus was frozen inside of it.''

''Isis and Maeve could only watch in surprise as they let out a sigh of relief... The reason was obvious, Androxus was probably the strongest enemy they ever saw... But luckily, this time... They managed to escape from facing such enemy... This is what they thought for 4 seconds.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Toshiro & Isis: WHAT?!

Suddenly, the beautiful tower of ice flowers started to shine in a green light and exploded like if nuclear-radiation destroyed its core.

The pieces of the tower fell everywhere and illuminated the battlefield with beautiful pieces of ice.

- Maeve: Tsk!

Standing right there, Androxus looked at Toshiro with a death glare as the pieces of ice fell around him.



''- Androxus: What was that suppose to be? Such pathetic attack will never hurt me!''

''Androxus then flew on the sky and aimed his unknown pistol at Toshiro. Noticing how powerful he was, Isis and Maeve regrouped and stood beside Toshiro to support him.''

- Maeve: Let's do it together.

Isis and Toshiro nodded as they prepared to fight Androxus who was charging his pistol with his green energy.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Isis: Prepare to fight!

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Front Gate of Morte 



''- Atala: Hello! Where are our reception?!''

''And now, the last group of the Rogues... Probably the most dangerous one... Especially when two of three members are sadistic anti-heroes.. Yes, Atala Arck and Imperia Deamonne... Asuha Chigusa seemed to be out of he place between those two who were women with blood thirst for battles... ''

''In a few months, Imperia's personality changed since from the time that Chinatsu turned La Folia Rihavein (now known as Imperia Deamonne) into a Cyborg... But this is only natural for someone who lost her humanity after all the loss of pain and other emotions that creates limits to the person's life no longer exist once they become Cyborgs so the kind and soft personality of a person will slowly disappear at critical times like this; moments of battle and dangerous situations.''



''- Atala: Ahhhh... Where are our enemies? I feel lonely now.''

''Atala and the rest were now walking down the hallways of the Front Gate of Morte... Unlike other teams that choose strategic points of the facility, Imperia and Atala choose the most obvious and pathetic place to attack; the front Gate of the Morte... They were obviously confident enough to attack them directly without worrying about their power levels and quantity of security... But that normal for them, Atala and Imperia are immortals and cannot be killed so they were just abusing thair immortality but during the way they forgot Asuha is not a Cyborg like them, she is a human... A mere mortal.''

''- Imperia: Pit they ignored us... No-Rather. I think we invaded a obvious place... The MPS are not stupid enough to put their forces in obvious place as they think the enemy will invade the base coming from other non-obvious entrances. Have you ever saw bugglars invading a house by the front door?''



''It's almost like the thinking of a child but Imperia was right... Suddenly, as Asuha, Atala and Imperia walking through the hallways of the front gate they heard several footsteps coming from their front. In a few seconds, dozens of security battle droids came out of all doors of the hallway and aime their guns at the group. ''

- Asuha: I wanna go home....



''Asuha complained as the droids started to shoot without giving a warning. They had orders to kill any invaders INSIDE of the base. If the invaders were outside they had te duty to arrest them to interrogation but now the case was another.''

- Atala: Finally you found us!

''Atala quickly rose her hand and summoned a shield in front of the group that blocked all bullets. The droids, however, ignored that and continued to shoot without hesitation.''

- Imperia: I was expecting to get mercenaries.

''Imperia closed her eyes in disappointment as Atala let out a sigh, she was forced to agree with Imperia in this. Both of these naughty  sadistic girls were expecting to see stronger enemies so they could unleash their true power... Not only that, they were waiting for some "organic being" to appear before them so they can feel the flesh being cut... This is a very extreme thinking for a group of heroes but remember the Rogues are far from being heroes.''

''Atala then decided to charge at the enemy with her bare hands and teleported behind the droid forces. With one move of her hand, she cut all droids in half like paper... Much like Isis's Kukulkan blade, Atala can do the same but with her own hands; create a blade of air using some sharp object.''



- Imperia: Boring.

".....!!!!"

''Just as Imperia finished, they heard more footsteps, this time, they were not metalic but human's military boots. In a blink of an eye, more than 22 human soldiers wearing MPS armor arrived and aimed their weapons at the girls.''

- Asuha: This is...

The soldiers hesitated to shoot as they were humans and when they saw three girls standing there, they had doubts if they were the true enemy as they expecting to see more menacing enemies.



''- Imperia: Here they are! Atala, get out of my way! These guys are mine!''

Imperia let out an evil grin as she prepared her spear to charge.

''The soldiers started to whisper, they were deciding if they were going to shoot them down or capture them as they are women. Some of them actually laughed as there were 20 of MPS soldiers and only 3 on their side.''

''- Atala: Huh?! What do you mean they are your prey?!''

''Atala and Imperia stared at each other for a long time... Even from distance, the MPS soldiers and Asuha could sense the dark atmosphere around them... Instead of working as a team, they were discussing about who was going to kill them... This is a team of abnormal women for you.''

''- Asuha (think): *I wanna go home... I don't even know who is scarier... Imperia, Atala or the MPS in front of us.*''

''Asuha let out a sigh and closed her eyes as she seated on the floor. Imperia and Atala continued fighting to decide who was going to kill them... Seeing this, the officers and the security forces could only watch with an awkward expression.''



''- Imperia: YOU HAD KILLED THOSE DROIDS ALREADY! NOW IT'S MY TURN! DON'T YOU--!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, everyone at that hallway felt a bizarre sensation... It was a dark and heavy energy. With the bizarre energy, they heard footsteps coming from the end of the hallway. The MPS soldiers, despite being normal humans, feel that as well and immediately looked at the direction from where that energy was coming. When they looked back, the lights of the hallway were flashing like if they power was being cut down for some seconds and returning back to normal again.''

''Coming from the darkness, there was a man tall man... This man wore a tattered white robe that appeared to be burnt at its ends (including sleeve endings). Apart from this, the only other piece of clothing he wore light grey pants that showed evident burns, resulting in them ending at his knees. Various burns covered his body, particularly his torso and face, leaving him heavily scarred. The remainder of unburnt skin was left a sickly pale tone, giving him the appearance of a walking cadaver. Yes, it was Ruvik, Akrak's artificial human that was considered a failure.''

- Atala: What is this feeling?



''At the moment, Asuha felt that her teammates choking at the same time. The malice that they felt since the first time to felt that energy was expanding. This man can’t be described as cruel or brutal. He can only be defined as Abnormal... Ruvik.''

- Asuha: I have a bad feeling.

''Unlike Androxus that gave the feeling of power, the feeling coming from Ruvik was different... It was bizarre and grotesque like the vision of a lovecraftian creature.''



''- Ruvik: You dare to step inside of this base... Mortals...''

''The MPS soldiers immediately recognized Ruvik when his face came to light... Without saying a word, the soldiers started to run at the opposite direction where Ruvik was and passed by the Rogues' team. Their voices now are longer gone and now only Asuha, Imperia, Atala and Ruvik were standing on the middle of that silent and creepy hallway.''



- Ruvik: BEGONE!! "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Ruvik suddenly yelled at the invaders, his voice was so loud that Atala and Asuha thought their ears were going to explode. Suddenly, Ruvik's body fell on the floor like a corpse and his back brutally was opened by 5 long and bloody arms with demonic claws. What they saw next scared the very concept of soul within them... A giant creature left from Ruvik's body, a demonic entity with several arms similar to a arachnid. It was naked but had no sex to be displayed and had a very long black hair covering its face full of fangs and red demonic eyes... If it wasn't a demon then nothing could be.''



- Atala: This is bad...

''Atala and Imperia's expression changed to seriousness... Since La Folia became Imperia, she was never so serious like she is now... Not even when she fought the mercenaries in Tenguu City she acted like that. ''

''Asuha started to shake in fear as she saw that creature leaving from Ruvik's body... By the physical laws, it was impossible for something so big to leave from that body but it somehow was born from Ruvik's DNA... Or better... It can be said this is Ruvik's true form--Which explains why Akrak Couteau considered him a failure because Ruvik's true form is nothing but a ugly and extremely deformed living being.''

''- Imperia: I fought demons before in Sleepy Hollow... But this is too much. I think science can be scarier than magic.''

As the creature left Ruvik's body, it moved like if it was trying to get rid of the blood covering its body and made several drops of blood fell on the face of the girls.

''- Asuha: I wanna go home... Please...''



''- Imperia: Now it's not the time, Asuha! ''

''Ruvik then laid his eyes upon Imperia and smiled like a devil. His voice was different, it was extremely deeper and had echoes like if he was talking inside of a cave.''

''- Ruvik: [I know you... The Rogues... Unit-CM 130 informed us about your existence and how dangerous you are for our operations. But I never expected to see you here, in Morte.... Ohh! I see... You are here to destroy our beloved-wish! The Hands of Apocalypse satellites! I can sure you that they are well protected at the Central Control Room!]''

''Imperia clenched her fists as Atala summoned her Nano-Machine sword... Asuha, despite shaking in fear, reloaded her Magi-Tech guns and was ready for combat... Asuha was not the only one shaking, of course even Deamonne and Atala who are two Cyborgs (two of the strongests on the world) were trembling.''



''- Asuha: You guys go on the front... I'll cover you from behind.''

Atala let out a small laugh and looked at Asuha with a sarcastic grin.

''- Atala: Right, I guess you only want to stay away from that thing... As do I!''

Ruvik then ran towards the group in an amazing speed, the way how his arms and legs touched the floor were so bizarre that Imperia and Atala could not move and only watched as the arachnid creature approached from their location in order to slash their beautiful faces.

- Imperia: WOW!

Ruvik then swung one of his arms at Imperia but she blocked it with her spear as two of the creature's arms went towards Atala, whom managed to stop the attack by holding his arms.

- Atala: What is wrong with this strength?!

''While Ruvik was busy trying to impale Imperia and Atala with his claws, Asuha took this chance to sneak behind Ruvik and shot in his back several times with Ice Magi-Tech weapons, freezing two of his arms... This, however, caused the insane creature to lose his temper.''

- Ruvik: [YOU BITCH!]

Ruvik quickly pushed Imperia and Atala away and made his way towards Asuha, who already had started to run to escape from the monster.

Part 1 - Truth of the Past
<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5,000 meters above Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Manufacturing Progressive Science's Battle Cruiser 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

 

''It took not so long for all outside security force of the base to lock down the base in a tight fleet of ships that were protecting the facility from incoming attacks. The MPS knows that unknown invaders are attacking Morte and that the attack came from inside. Normally, all military forces would panic as they will feel that is necessary to send most of their forces to take care of the problem quickly before an attack coming from outside can surround them in a dead end where they are attacked from both sides. ''



''The MPS, however, does not see to react like that and were assuming their positions in organization without panic... The attack was problem of the internal security, the fleet of MPS needs to focus now in upcoming attacks coming from outside of the base. Of course, the ground forces were also in position with more than 50,000 mortars, 600 tanks, 900 armored vehicles, 12,000 droids were to combat and 990 soldiers in position. ''

''Meanwhile inside of the flagship of MPS' fleet, the commander droid was seated in his seat while staring at the window in front of him. The entire frontal part of bridge of the ship was actually all made of glass so the crew could see what is happening outside.''



"!!!!!!!!"

As the commander droid was in complete silence, one of the droids that are part of the crew stared at the screen of his navigator computer when he saw something strange on the screen.

- Pilot Droid 1: Sir! You must see this!

The commander droid stood up and walked towards the droid.



- Commander: What's it?

With a deeper and melancholic voice, the commander asked the droid before looking at the screen.

- Commander: This is...

''For a Super Tactical Droid of MPS reacts like that it must be surprising. And indeed it was, what he saw there was hundreds of small red points on the map. These red points are the numbers of enemy ships approaching them. ''

''The commander then quickly walked forward and looked at the frontal part of the bridge... Expecting to see why so many red points appeared in their radar. However, no matter how much he looked at outside of the ship, which was bright like the heavens of Paradise, he could see nothing... Suddenly...''

<p style="text-align:center;">' "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" '







- Commander: Enemy on sight!

''The red points at the radar were indeed ships approaching Morte Base... Without truce or rest, the invaders' fleet immediately started to fire against the MPS' fleet who reacted to their sudden attack and shoot back with powerful laser cannons... According to the MPS' radar, there are more than 300 enemy ships on sight while their force have only 50 cruisers to deal with them, yet the MPS has even more advanced technology than the Earthlings such as deflector shielder, laser cannons and among others. ''

''But anyway... Who are the invaders?''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;">' Inside of Chronos' Flag Ship... '



''Yes, one of the factions attacking Morte is Chronos Empire, a mega-corporation empire located in Eurasia and has borders with China. The empress of the empire, Sephiria Arks KnightWalker, regrouped many rebel cells around the world that fights against KnightWalker Family in all Europe and Asia. ''

''After the destruction of KnightWalker Funeral Parlor, many soldiers of the organization escaped from trial and formed their own organizations. Because of their extremism, they are seen as terrorists but at times like that when the MPS is a bigger threat, there are no extremists or terrorists... The force of everyone they can find is necessary to defeat this evil.''



- Crew Pilot 1: Are you sure about this, Lucy Sheev KnightWalker?

And yes, the person in charge of the assault is none other than Toshiro Hitsugaya's sister, Sephiria's secretary and a spy of KnightWalker Family, Lucy Sheev KnightWalker.

''- Lucy: Yes, we went too far to return now. ''

Inside of bridge, Lucy was seated in a chair on the middle of the bridge as they were at least 10 crew members around her in navigator computers.

''- Crew Pilot 2: Actually, we mean... It's okay to call those "terrorists" to help us?''

The female pilot was talking about the rebels that were working with Chronos Empire to defeat the MPS. Immediately, Lucy remembered of her conversation with Sephiria some days ago before the destruction of Cancun, Mexico, by the hands of Akrak Couteau.

Lucy's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings Special: Tales of a Lost Hero - Part 1 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Chronos Empire 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Military Command Center Island 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 



- Sephiria: How are the members of Arms Division that I sent to Ratatoskr?

''- Lucy: Pretty much good. They didn't send any report of battle yet. However, they sent us something terrible...''

Right now, Sephiria Arks KnightWalker, the young Empress of Chronos Empire, and her assistant, Lucy Sheev KnightWalker, who is a spy from Chronos Empire, were walking in one of the many streets of the Military Commander Center of Chronos Capital (CCCC)



''The CCCC is an artificial island based on the Chinese Science. 20 years after, the Chronos Empire developed the Chinese artificial islands and managed to create the most massive artificial ground created by humans, the CCCC; which is a island with 10 kilometers long in both sides.''

Above all, the island is used by the population as a commercial center, but its heavily protected by the military, which allows Sephiria, the empress of the empire, to walk freely on the streets.



- Sephiria: What they did send us?

''Lucy pulled a small paper from her pocket and started to read. Normally, she would show her a hologram of the message, but she had to transcript it in a paper since the message was not too long.''

- Lucy: "Weapon confirmed. Hand of Apocalypse is intact."

''Sephiria had already heard that news... That only proves how her Intel was unprepared to receive important news.''



''- Sephiria: I know it... Kotori Itsuka told us in the meeting... But I wonder... Why Akrak Couteau still working in this deadly project?''

''Lucy smiled and put her hand in Sephiria's head, petting her like a small kid. Despite her appearance, Lucy is older than Sephiria and considers her like child.''

''- Lucy: You don't need to worry with it... Akrak is a terrorist, be her goals good or evil, Ratatoskr will deal with her. Your agenda is already full, you have a country to rule and protect, leave our allies with outside threats.''

Sephiria lowered her head, without words to compete with Lucy.

- Sephiria: You're right but...



- Lucy: But?

Sephiria looked deeply in Lucy's eyes balls, showing how she was serious about Akrak.

- Sephiria: I still think Ratatoskr don't have enough power to take down Akrak and her facility in Amazonas.

''After the destruction of Cancun, Sephiria was informed about Akrak's facility by Kotori at that meeting as well. Since from then, she had a bad feeling that Akrak still has more fire power and has more stronger allies.''



''- Lucy: I know it... I'm glad you talked about that since I was thinking in telling you what I did a few hours ago.''

"!!!"

Sephiria jumped a little from her spot but she later recovered her senses.

- Sephiria: What do you mean?

''Lucy's smile faded and started to walk away. She walked towards the edge of the artificial island and stared at the ocean. Sephiria followed her.''



''- Lucy: Actually, after I heard news about the Hand of Apocalypse from Isis Maxwell's report, I knew what was going to happen if they face Akrak alone. ''

- Sephiria: ..........

Lucy looked back at Sephiria, who was behind her.

''- Lucy: As you know, the world is in war right now. Thousands of states and countries destroyed by the nuclear and atomic weapons. Most of them were launched by KnightWalker Alliance that sought to destroy their enemy nations... Knowing that hundreds of countries were target of the KnightWalker Alliance, many rebel alliances were formed to take down the brutal regime of KnightWalker Alliance...''

Sephiria's eyes widened once she finally understood what she was trying to say.

- Sephiria: Don't tell me...

Lucy then smiled like an evil tyrant.



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Lucy: The Salviors. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Lucy: The Great Asian Alliance. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Lucy: The Harbingers of Doom. ''

''All these organizations she talked about were rebels cells that were founded with the solo purpose of destroying the KnightWalker Alliance from inside... The KnightWalker Funeral Parlor was not the only rebel organization trying to take down the KnightWalker Family.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Lucy: Exactly, I called these 3 organizations to Amazonas to invade the Morte facility. They're fellow allies of Chronos Empire so they accepted the offer as their enemy is the MPS.'

Nowadays
''- Crew Pilot 3: Even if they are rebels, it's impossible to think what they will do after. Most of the groups are known for betraying allies...''

''Without warning... Lucy's eyes were covered by darkness as her eyes started to glow in death glare.''

- Lucy: If they do, then we just kill then.

''The crew members gasped at the same moment when they had just witnessed Lucy's dark side. Of course some saw that as same kinda of joke but others could clearly see that Lucy was willing to kill her own allies if they were no longer useful or even traitors. The reason of her behavior must be her time as a KnightWalker in France (the capital of the KnightWalker Family) and probably inherited the biological traces of a ruthless KnightWalker. ''

As the crew returned to their duties to face the enemy fleet, the door of the bridge opened behind Lucy and a woman entered in the bridge without calling the attention of anyone except for Lucy, who was already waiting for her.

- Lucy: Everything is ready for your mission, 'Cage? '

''Lucy asked the woman behind without turning back... Without opening her mouth to say something, the woman behind her nodded as she put black glasses... The mysterious woman behind Lucy was none other than Cassie Cage who fought alongside Tomas Sev in many battles in the past.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Cassie: I'm leaving! '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Watch Tower 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 minute later 



- Officer 1: We lost contact with the Nordland squad!

- Officer 2: Fight, you bastards!

- Officer 3: No response of Rindel and Alice Ozu's network!

- Officer 4: Commander Unit-400 is engaging an enemy fleet outside of the facility!

''One after another, voices of officers from MPS could be heard inside of the Watch Tower from Morte. Right now, the MPS forces were being scattered in differents places thanks to the Rogues' ground invasion and now the air support of Morte was lost thanks to the battle happening outside of the facility.''

If the MPS had half of their military there to assist them, the Rogues and Chronos' fleet would be no problem for them but Akrak's private army is considered small in comparison to Unit-CM 130's army that are far more advanced in combat and technology.



Suddenly, the door of the Watch Tower opened the violence and the director of the facility, Akrak Couteau, immediately rushed towards the middle of the tower that had a huge hologram-table and smashed her hand against the table as the officers who were panicking stopped their duties to heard what she had to say.

- Akrak: What you bastards are doing?!

As the officers remained in silence, Professor Hojo entered in the tower with some documents in hands.



''- Hojo: Good to see you, director. I bring news. According to the commander of the MPS fleet outside of the facility, the enemy fleet that had just arrived are ships that belongs to some rebel cells located in Europe that fights against our party... In addition, the flagship leading the attack is a Chronos-VXX MK cruiser that belongs to Chronos Empire.''

''At that point, Akrak could conclude the invaders were Chronos Empire and rebels coming from Europe, even so that does not explain why those organizations crossed the entire world to a "small" base of MPS located on the middle of nowhere... Unless...''

''- Hojo: Do you think Yen Kellan is also related to the invasion? He did not just delivered the weakness of our new Hands of Apocalypse and security system but sold out the location of our secret facility?''

''Akrak put her hand in her chin and thought about the case... He wondered if the invaders on the ground were related to Chronos Empire in someway but before this situation, there was no time to think.''

''- Akrak: Tsk! I think it was! I never thought that bastards also told the location of my "garden" to Chronos Empire... Not only Peace Foundation and Chronos Empire but the rebel scum!''



The officers looked at each other in confusion since they were not awared that Yen was the responsable for the invasion of their facility and was directly responsable for turning off most of their defense systems.

- Akrak: For how long we will have to wait the new Hands of Apocalypse to be ready?

Akrak put her hands in her head and pressed it as she was having headaches after being exposed to such stress.

''- Hojo: I believe just 2 hours... If hold them until there, we can shoot all Hands of Apocalypse at the same time and wipe out the invaders without having to worry to use our own base as target.''



''Akrak then recovered her composure and had a great idea. Hojo's words gave her a nice plan that would help her get rid of all her problems at the same time.''

- Akrak: We are going to active the <Second Eye>!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Hojo and the officers immediately let out worried voices as Akrak continued... <Second Eye> is the name of the second deflector shield created by Akrak to protect the base from a supernova attack... That means this shield will protect Morte from an explosion coming from a meteorite after it hit Earth at the speed of light.''



''- Akrak: We are not going to request for help! Let them fight! We will use the new Hands of Apocalypse to kill them without moving a finger! Once all satellites shoot at the same time, we will active the <Second Eye> to protect ourselves from the destruction caused by the Hands of Apocalypse!''

"..................................."

The officers took some time to process that but they all understood what she was talking about; destroy the world as we know to kill the invaders.



- Akrak: GO!!!

''Listening to her loud word, the officers woke up and proceeded to work to active the <Second Eye> shield. Immediately, the Watch Tower was filled with voices of report again. Akrak and Hojo remained at the same place where they were standing.''

''- Hojo: Are sure about it? The <Second Eye> can only be used once as it consumes a large quantity of energy... The amount of energy to keep the shield working is the same amount of power used by the whole continent of America and Asia.''

Akrak did not look back and answered his question while looking at the hologram on the Hologram-table.



''- Akrak: Yeah. It's an unique experience in life to destroy the disgusting society of the world we know to rebuilt a new one where science rule. The Hands of Apocalypse will clean the world and when the smoke disappear, we will rise and rebuilt a new world according to our desires... KnightWalker Family... Global Pact Defense... Do you think I'm paid to work like this? No. I'm the one who pay them for this... Yes, "them", the humans of science!''

Hojo stared at Akrak with a cold expression but soon closed his eyes as he smiled.

''- Hojo: Do as wish... But Akrak, even if we close the shield to protect the base and ourselves, what will happen to the invaders?''

When he talked about "invaders", he was reffering to the Rogues who were fighting all security forces of the base with the support of the mercenaries.

''- Akrak: I'll send my squad of Super Soldier girls to deal with them... No matter they number, no one can kill my super soldiers without a good fight.''

''The super soldiers Akrak is talking about are the Brazilian girls turned into biological sentient weapons through brutal experiments that turned their humanity into tools to be used... Ruvik is a failed super soldier of Akrak so he is weaker than her new generation of super soldier.''

''- Hojo: I see... Akrak, I was wondering... You've been working in the Scientiic Section for weeks in an unknown project that no one have heard about. What's is this project.''

Akrak stayed in silence until se lifted the sides of her lips in a sinister grin.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Akrak: Nothing important... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hallway of Science Sector 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



''- Katarina: Are sure we are on the right way? It's cold down here!''

''The voice of the Red Haired Demon echoed through the hallways of Morte's Science Sector... While the Rogues were facing the security forces of the MPS in different locations of the facility, Lucas, Tomas and Katarina made their way to the Control Room where the Hands of Apocalypse are being controlled. ''

''However, there was something interesting about the path towards the Control Room, the elevator of the tower is located below Morte, in other words, if someone wishes to enter in the Control Room of Morte this person must go down to Science Sector. Remembering the Science Sector is where all scientists under the control of Akrak Couteau works in human experiments and other scientific test for the "greater good".''



- Lucas: Chilld out, Kat!

''Now, Katarina and the rest were walking down the long hallways that were leading the group to the mortal Science Sector. At that point, Katarina was bored and really wanted to fight someone, simply for the mere fact of crushing some heads. Tomas and Lucas noticed her expressions and could see a bit of darkness in her eyes, this was probably her ExKrieg's nature that Kotori mentioned to them months ago.''

Tired of wearing the MPS helmet, Tomas stopped walking and tried to remove his heavy helmet.



- Tomas: I'm really tired of this helmet.

Lucas and Katarina stopped walking and changed their sight at Tomas who was left behind.

- Lucas: What are you doing?

''- Tomas: There is no meaning to use this. We already passed through their defenses and most of the security is busy fighting the guys outside of the base.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, the building of Morte shook like if a missile had hit it right above their heads. That tremor came from the battle of Witch Cult against the unknown hooded figure and other mercenaries.''

- Lucas: You're right, I think we can remove this already.

''Lucas then proceeded to remove all the MPS uniform he was wearing, Tomas followed his examples as well. As they were now wearing their normal clothes, Katarina's body suddenly started to get smaller and her hair was turning back to normal.''

"....!!!!"



''Katarina looked at he hands and slowly saw that her pale skin was returning back to normal. Not only that, her facial expression, hair, eyes, size and height were returning back to normal.''

- Katarina: I guess Katya's magic is finally ceasing!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Without warning, the group heard footsteps coming from one of the hallways of the corridor. The sounds of footsteps were being followed by sounds of rusty wheels of a wheelbarrow.''



- Tomas: I thought there were no guards left!

''Tomas and the others prepared to fight as they were no longer in their disguises... ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''When the unknown person came out of the hallways, what they saw shocked the very concept of soul inside of them. There were no guards, no droids, no mercenaries and no guns... It was an old man, a defenseless old man pushing a wheelbarrow. That was actually normal, he was not a guard but probably a janitor as they recognized his staff clothes. Yet, he wasn't a normal janitor but more like a collector of corpses because he was pushing a wheelbarrow filled wth mutilated limbs of human's parts.''

''- Janitor: You guys are the new members of the staff... Let me welcome you to our utopia... You see, during the first days it might be disgusting but you slowly adapt yourself to Akrak's needs. ''

- Lucas: ..................................



''The janitor then continue his way towards the hallway and beside by the group like if nothing had happened... Yes, it seems that old man was so used with his job of carrying corpses that nothing bothered him anymore.''

''Tomas and Katarina could feel their breakfast going right up their throat but Katarina somehow managed to hold her vomit when she summoned her Magi-Tech sword in an act of rage. The old man continued his way while singing but for his surprise, he heard someone following him and he turned his head around to see Katarina with lifeless eyes swinging her weapon at him like if she was about to cut him in two pieces.''

- Janitor: WH--!!!

Lucas and Tomas who were busy trying to recover their stomach couldn't see Katarina leaving them to kill the janitor.

''- Lucas: WAIT! KAT--!!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Before Lucas could stop her, Katarina swung her sword at the top of the janitor's head and cut his body in two pieces with a perfect precision... Tomas and Lucas saw that scene with pure shock as Katarina simply stared at the corpse of the janitor which fell to the floor in different sides.''

- Tomas: Katarina...



''Katarina's eyes continued to be "dead" for some seconds when suddenly her mind was back to normal... For the Red Haired Demon, she felt that something possessed her body for a fraction of seconds and then returned the control of her body to herself.''

- Katarina: What I ju...

''- Security Droid: Over there! ''

''Before Katarina could see the mess she did, three security droids heard the screams of the janitor and proceeded to follow his voice when they found the group. Immediately, the security droids started to shoot at the invaders with blaster rifles. ''



- Lucas: Tsk!

''Lucas then charged at the droids and focused all his energy in his index finger and then shot a small energy blast at all droids shooting at Tomas and Katarina. The small laser beam pierced through their armor and killed them instantly.''

As Lucas and Tomas recovered their composure, Katarina looked at her hands and saw blood there as well as a mutilated body in front of her.

- Katarina: W-What!



Falling in despair, Katarina fell to the floor in her knees while looking at the body of the janitor cut in half.

- Tomas: Katarina!

''Tomas immediately rushed at the fallen warrioress and put his hand in her shoulder to calm her, but at the same second he did that, a door beside them opened and revealed a tall mall with long white hair. He was wearing a labcoat and a mask in the right side of his face... No matter how the group stared at him, he don't seems to be one of the good guys, actually, he was a scientist of Morte who heard the shots and screams outside of his laboratory.''



- Tomas: ....................

''As the scientist looked at the invaders, Katarina slowly changed her attention to the laboratory behind him. Inside of his lab, there was another scientist working... And in front of him, there was a surgeon dissecting an American man... The guinea pig seemed to had many of his limbs violated and had the skin of left arm ripped off, exposing his meal.''



''- Scientist 1: Ohhh.... You guys are new mercenaries? What happened?''

- (???): AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!! ''The loud scream of a girl immediately echoed through the hallways as the scientist who opened the door looked back inside of his lab and saw a small girl being dissected by a machine. The machine seemed to sucking her large intestine and rolling it in a medical wheel.''

''Lucas, Tomas and Katarina could not help themselves but to watch that scene with pure horror... Their eyes were covered with darkness as their eyes seemed to lifeless just like Katarina's a few moments ago when she killed the janitor. All of the three had saw many gore scenes over the course of their lives in battles and wars... But NEVER, someone had witnessed that; the nature of a laboratory from Unit-CM 130.''



''- Scientist 2: Can you please shut her up?! It obvious that your durability drug will not work on children! Actually, this is not going to work!''

The young surgeon who was dissecting the dead American man in his table immediately got enraged with the loud screams of the girl who seemed to be the guine pig of the masked scientist and yelled at his comrade, ignoring Katarina, Lucas, Tomas and all the destroyed droids outside of the lab.

''The scientist who was doing the experiment on the girl seemed to be testing a new drug to increase the human durability... In a kid.''

- Scientist 1: Sure, just give me a minute!

''The scientist looked back at the group with a smile but suddenly something was caught in the right corner of his eyes. He saw many destroyed droids of the security on the floor... No far away, he caught the sight of the old man who worked as the janitor of the Science Section cut in half, exposing all his internal organs.''

- Scientist 1: WHAT THE...!

Just then, the scientist saw that Katarina was covered in blood and Tomas and Lucas were carrying weapons.



- Scientist 1: You little...!

''Reacting in shock if seeing his comrades dead, the scientist immediately pulled a gun from his belt and pointed it at Lucas and shot to no effect... Lucas' energy was so strong that a single bullet wasn't enough to kill him... Now his skin was hard as metal and nothing can pierce it so easily.''

- Tomas: Bastards!

- Scientist 1: WAI--!

''Before the scientist could beg for mercy, Tomas summoned the blade of his Magi-Tech katana and swung it at the scientist, cutting his throat as his blood fell dropped everywhere. His comrade who was dissecting the American saw that with shock and despair and pulled a pistol as well but before he could pull the trigger, Lucas teleported in front of him and grabbed his hand and his gun. Like paper, Lucas broke his hand before sending a powerful punch in his belly. ''

- Scientist 2: UGH!!



''He punch was so strong that his hand passed through his body and came out from his back... Literally impaling him with his bare hands.''

''As Katarina stood up, Tomas proceeded to take break the machine sucking the girl's intestines and took her in his arms. However, it was too late, she was already dead... And even if she was alive, there is o way she would live for more than 1 minute after her body suffered such brutal torture.''

- Tomas: Jesus, where are we?



''Lucas watched the scene with anger and hit the wall with all his strength... Like his previous punch, it was a very strong one, but this time, his hand bleed and when he broke the wall.''

''- Lucas: There is no point asking God! He is not here! This is Hell! We are alone with humans!''

''It's always good to remember that Magi-Tech Magicians are not humans and are seen as a new race of human-like figures created by magic and science. With that mind, that makes Lucas and Tomas as non-humans even if they were humans before becoming Magicians.''



- Katarina: Lucas...

''A few minutes later, the group continued their way through the hallways of the Science Section, they could do nothing for that dead kid so they just left her there with the dead american... While the group were walking down the corridor, they arrived in a giant room with some kind of chamber of glass. That chamber looked like a gas chamber from the future... But instead of gas pipes, there were several scientists around a table right on the middle of the room.''



- Katarina: What they are doing?

''According to Katarina, there were at least 8 scientists inside of the chamber looking at something in a table around them... They were all gathered up like if they were working together. Before the group could walk forward to kill the scientists, 4 security droids that were protecting the chamber aimed their guns at the group.''

- Security Droid: Hol-!

''Before the security droid could finish, Katarina quickly slashed their chest with her bare hands. As the scientists were inside of the glass chamber, they didn't hear anything and continued working on whatever they were working.''



''- Surgeon 1: Be careful with the veins! If you cut them, we will lose him!''

- Surgeon 2: Calm yourself, I'm almost finishing!

''Inside of the chamber, the 8 scientist who were wearing surgeon clothes, were busy cutting off the skin of an Asian teenage boy... If it was only the skin that would be rather normal... But they what they were cutting was the skin of his face.''



- Teenage: MMMMHHHMMM!!

The teenage boy tried to scream but his mouth was tied up with some kind of plastic ball used in sexual BDSM sections.

''- Surgeon 3: Be greatful little boy, your sacrifice will help thousands--No!--MILLIONS out there! Skin cancer is one of the deadliest types of cancer out there! Without sacrifices, nothing will change, so someone must die for us to accomplish this mert! Do not worry boy, we will put your name on the Memorial Stone of humanity's her--!''



''As the surgeon was speaking while reading a document about the boy's status, Katarina, who was outside of the chamber, used her own dark energy to break the glass and cut in pieces all surgeons around. In a few seconds, the chamber became the painting of a river of blood and human's parts everywhere.''

''- Lucas: Disgusting bastards... If you kill for a good cause then it's not a good cause already. History taught us this.''

''Lucas immediately rushed at teenage boy who had the skin of his face ripped off but like the kid, he was already dead. He died from a heart attack thanks to the shock of seeing the skin of his face on the hands of the scientists.''



''- Tomas: Dammit! What's wrong with this place?''

Katarina walked around the room soaked with blood everyhwhere.

''- Katarina: This is not obvious? This is the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences! It's just like Kotori told me, Unit-CM 130 has all his scientists under his control and train them to become just like him!''

For a moment, the girl caught the sight of a camera on the right corner of the chamber and destroyed with just her glare that unleashed a small amount of energy, crushing it until it fell to the floor.

''- Lucas: We all have mission: "to kill Akrak Couteau and destroy the Hands of Apocalypse". Yet we cannot just leave all these people here! They are civilians from all around the world and are forced into brutal human experiments! If we just leave them here then we will become just like the KnightWalker Funeral Parlor of the past; kill the KnightWalkers alongside all prisioners and civilians!''



Tomas and Katarina looked down for a moment but soon the young soldier had an idea.

''- Tomas: "We cannot just leave all these people here!" That's it! ''

''Lucas and Katarina looked at Tomas in surprise when he suddenly started to run away from the chamber and arrived in a laboratory with several capsules. The laboratory was empty and that was perfect.''

- Katarina: Tomas, what are you planning to do?

Tomas then looked around and saw a huge painel of energy on the wall and exploded it with a small ball of energy.



''- Tomas: I had an idea! Instead of helping them escape, why we just don't "release" them?!''

Lucas and Katarina looked at each other before their returned their attention to Tomas.

''- Lucas: I see... You're planning to use that!''

''Tomas the nodded with a smile and focused all his attention on the destroyed painel of power on the wall. He closed his eyes and created a small ball of red energy between his fingers. Seconds later, his hand also started to shine in blue like if his right hand became part of a hologram. Next, he inserted his hand on the painel of control as he kept total concentration.''

- Tomas: Deus Ex Machina.

''The ability that Tomas is using is called "Deus Ex Machina", it's a magi-tech ability that allows the user to turn part of his body into artificial hologram... With this ability you can enter into artificial worlds of computers, simulators, games and even videos. Using this ability, Tomas was about to hack the map of Morte and find where the guinea pigs of MPS are being kept in order to hack the security locks and release them from their prison.''

A few seconds later the painel of power showed the warning of...





''At the same time Tomas hacked into the security lock, the prison of Morte where the prisioners and guinea pigs are being kept, was about to suffer a riot. Suddenly, the alarm of the prison rang and all security droids and soldiers looked up to see the red lights on. A few seconds later, the doors of all cells opened without explanation.''

- Security Droid: Contact the central an-!

''Before the droid and could inform his squad of 6 soldiers, more than 30 people escaped one of the cells and rushed at the guards like brutal animals hungry for meat. Working together, the guinea pigs of Morte joined forces and made their way to the exit while the group of 30 people where attacking, bitting and keeping the guards on the floor.''



''- Alarm: [ALERT! INTERFERENCE ON THE LOCK OF THE CELLS DETECTED! DEPLOYING SECURITY!]''

''The long hallway full of cells was now a complete chaos with more than 1,000 prisioners trying to escape and running at the same direction. At the end of the hallway, there was a giant metalic door that was closed but suddenly it opened by itself and revealed 50 droids waiting for them outside. ''

''Without thinking twice, the droids shoot at all prisioners with riles. The number of death on the first line were so huge that their bodies formed some kind of wall of corpses. Hundreds of people had to climp the wall of corpses only to be shoot down... After 2 minutes shooting, the droids were now out of ammo and were quickly overthrow by the guinea pigs who continued running towards them like savage beasts, ignoring their weapons and intimidation. The droids were not even beaten up, they were being stepped by hundreds of people as they ran towards the exit of prison. Now, in a few seconds, it will be only a matter of time to all guinea pigs of Morte to escape Morte while causing much of destruction and death inside of the facility for everything they did to them.''



''Back at the Capsule Lab, Tomas took off his hand from the wall and looked back at his friends. A few seconds later, sounds of shots and explosions as well as voices screaming could be heard everywhere, they were the prisioners trying to escape from Morte.''

''- Katarina: So that was your plan... But are you sure to leave them just like that? I mean... We just released them but we are not helping them to escape.''

Tomas nodded with a serious expression.

''- Tomas: Yes, I'm sure about it. There is nothing we can do about them as we are only three and there are thousands of them in this base. The only thing we can is allow them to fight for their own freedom.''

".................."

Katarina and Lucas smiled as showed sympathy for Tomas.

''- Katarina: I see. So there is no problem!''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Outside of the base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10,000 meters above Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 



- Kotori: Wha-What exactly is going on?

''Kotori Itsuka, the commander of Fraxinus from Ratatoskr's organization could not believe the sight in front of her. Because on the skies of Morte Base, there were MPS Droids, fighters, warships, as well as multiple ships from Chronos Empire and Anti-KnightWalker Factions engaged in a fierce battle. ''

''Inside of Fraxinus airship, the crew let out when they put their eyes on that scene of war; the MPS was fighting Chronos Empire and their allies... If that was Lucas' plan to destroy the Hands of Apocalypse, Kotori didn't know. In an instant, it was easy to forget that this was once part of Amazonas, the largest jungle of the world. Bullets were fired, explosions of magic. The trees were nearly reduced to rubble.''



''Earlier, Ratatoskr, who were on standby, had finally received orders to deploy from GDP after Sanada and Yuuji Kazami showed them Akrak's true plans. But, it was not to subdue the Fallen's Essence and his allies, it was to attack Morte to kill Akrak before she can active the new generation of Hands of Apocalypse.''

''Although the orders were contradictory, they cannot just ignore the presence of a Unit-CM 130's facility. ''

As Kotori was seated in her seat, she breathed deeply to clear her mind.



''- Kyouhei: What the hell is happening here? Why Chronos Empire is here!''

''Kyouhei gasped when he saw that scene... It's been 3 months since he saw a battle of space ships like that. The last time he saw it was during the battle of Aldegyr Kingdom.''

As Kotori was shocked to see that battle, she quickly recovered her composure as commander and prepared to give her orders.

''- Kotori: Ratatoskr! Assist Chronos Empire and the rebel ships, and eliminate the Unit-CM 130's forces! Although I'm not pleased with this decision since we are exposing ourselves to rebels, this is an order! Do it well!''



''The crew of Fraxinus nodded like true military officers instead of lazy and sloppy people. Reine Murasame and Shiizaki were surprised to see everyone acting like a true disciplined crew.''

- Reine: It's surprising...

- Ratatoskr Crew: Understood!

''Obeying Kotori's orders, the crew members started to change Fraxinus' mode to combat and drove the ship towards the battlefield on the side of Chronos Empire. ''



As Kotori watched the battle from the monitor, Sanada, Yuuji Kazami's wife, came from behind and smiled at her with a confident grin.

''- Sanada: It's just like I said, Kotori... I you decided to help Lucas and his team in this mission instead of following orders from the high-council of Global Pact Defense, your existence could have been kept from society... Now, you need to deal with those rebels... ''

''Sanada was aware that Chronos Empire thanks to Kyouhei who told her the truth of GDP's top secret organization. She was awared that Chronos Empire is an ally of Ratatoskr so even if they saw Fraxinus flying around their country they would not be surprised.''



''- Kotori: I see... So I made a mistake by ignoring their words...''

''Kotori put her hands in her chin while Saeko, Asuna, Yuuji and Roy Mustang were seated on the stairs of the commander's seat. ''

"....!!!!"

''Suddenly, Roy Mustang stood up and put his gloves. He proceeded to leave the bridge without saying a word until Kotori stopped him.''

''- Kotori: Mustang? Where are you going?''

Mustang stopped walking but did not change his sight.

''- Roy: Simple, I'm going there! Tomas Sev, my old friend is down there, fighting those bastards! The only reason why I came was to take back the favor that Tomas gave to me when he saved my life in Liberty City 3 years ago!''

''Roy only came to help Tomas, nothing more than that but that is only natural as Tomas is the only friend he knows from the Rogues' group. Roy then continued his way towards the exit of the bridge and left.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hall of Vehicles 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 6 minutes later 



- Rindel: We gonna have fun now!

''As the battle of the Hall of Vehicles continued, the Rogues seemed to more and more in disadvantage no matter what they did. On the middle of the destruction of the plance once known as Hall of Vehicles, Rindel showed her true power; eletricity while Alice, her sister, used pure physical strength.''

''To fight the Death Sister, Jellal had no other way but to divide their forces. While Jellal and Cole took the fight to Rindel, Mana and Jin joined forces to fight Alice. To prevent the battle of each group interfere, Mana proposed to take their battle to different places. While Jellal and Cole were fighting Rindel at the destroyed Hall of Vehicles, Mana and Jin lured Alice to the East Gate where they were engaging Alice without the interference of other mercenaris.''



''- Jellal: We have to do it! Be prepared, Cole!''

Jellal then summoned several magical-artifacts and charged them with mana.

''By conscidence, Cole's magi-tech is eletricity as well and so he could keep up against a powerful enemy like Rindel. Actually, Jellal was not expecting to see that Rindel was so strong as there were many mercenaries fighting at the Tenguu City Airport days ago...''

Cole thought the same as he fought mercenaries of MPS back there in Cancun but they were not so powerful like the ones protecting this base.

''- Cole: Jellal... This girl is one of the Purgadores?!''



As Jellal and Cole were preparing to fight Rindel again, his partner made a confusing question and quickly swung his head.

''- Jellal: What are you talking about?! Purgadores?!''

Rindel, who was powering up heard their conversation and quickly took this chance to send a powerful energy blast at the two warriors.

- Rindel: You're wide open!



Cole, however, used his own eletricity powers to cause an explosion of electrons and exploded her energy blast before it could it them.

''- Rindel: You can use eletricity too?! Why earthlings have access to this kind of power?!''

Cole then stared at Rindel as lightning came out of his body, lighting up the battlefield.

''- Cole: Nevermind... I made a silly question! I'll ask this later!''

Rindel, however, heard what Cole asked to Jellal at that time and let out an evil grin.



''- Rindel: And to think you have access to this kind of information too! Fuhahahahaha! Tell me, "Zeus"! How do you know about the existence of the Purgadores?! Only the mercenaries of Unit-CM 130 knows about their existence! Or... You're going to tell me Yen Kellan also informed you and your rebel faction in Mexico with this secret information?!''

Cole narrowed his eyes for a moment and moved his legs forward in a position of attack.

- Cole: What if I refuse to say?



''- Rindel: Then we will simply kill you all... Actually, I think it's better if you die here because once we capture your sore ass, I doubt Akrak will show mercy... I don't want to imagine the methods of torture that bitch is capable of doing... Maybe... Even at this moment, your friends are already getting tortured! Think about it! Having their teeth down! Having their fingers removed! Being impaled by ancient medieval tools! Oh boy!''

Jellal, unlike Cole, does not have dissonant serenity and can quickly snaps and lose his mind.

- Jellal: You bitch!



Rindel rose her arms and quickly swung them forward.

''- Rindel: The moment you put your feet here was the moment you signed your own suicide contract! We will show you all the meaning of fea--!''

''Before Rindel could finish with a smirk, Jellal quickly summoned a magical cirlcle in front of him. The magic circle had the same size of a human and quickly covered Jellal's body.''

- Jellal: Eye of the Second Moon! ''Immediately, thousands of sphere of solar energy came out of the magic circle... When the enemy is a Magi-Tech magician, there is no time for playing games... And Rindel was overstimating Jellal too much.''

''- Rindel: Magi-Tech? I see, so this is the new type of magic and technology that humans of this planet created. No... I'm pretty sure some ALIEN FORCE created magi-tech for you all to engage your stupid wars for profit.''



''As Rindel was speaking alone, the solar blasts hit her with all power... One by one, the blasts hit her in a powerful heat that would make even iron meat like paper being burned on the mouth of a volcano.''

''- Cole: Jellal! ''

- Jellal: AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!! ''Cole tried to rush at Jellal to stop him from using such attack... In truth, the Eye of the Second Moon is a forbidden ability created by terrorists of Aurozia Terrorist Organization to use their own lifespan into a energy attack... Even if Rindel was a powerful enemy, there was no need for him to use such brutal attack against her when he is the only one getting hurt.''



Jellal then stopped shooting and took a deep breath as he fell in his knees.

- Jellal: I'm sorry...

''A few seconds later, the magic circle disappeared... But it took not so long for Rindel show up at the same place where she was standing... She was surrounded by a dreadful eletricity aura that shook the earth. With an evil grin, the mercenary prepared to counter-attack.''

''- Cole: No way! She still alive!''

- Jellal: Damn it!



Even if Rindel was alive, she suffered small damage but this attack did not let a big deal in her body.

''- Rindel: WELL! I'M DISAPPOINTED! IF THIS IS THE TRUE POWER OF A MAGI-TECH THIS IS PATHETIC! IN EXCHANGE OF YOUR LIFE, YOU USED SUCH USELESS ATTACK! USELESS! USELESS! DISGUSTING! DISGUSTING! YOU'RE DISGUSTING!!''

''With a immense rage, Rindel shot a giant and extremely powerful ability in the format of a blast energy... But that energy was obviously not normal, it was almost like a star's fire...''

''- Cole: JELLAL! HOLD MY SHOULDER!''



''As the giant beam was flying towards them, Cole rushed at Jellal and carried him on his shoulder before using Quick Shock to teleport away from the laser beam. As soon as they disappeared, a gigantic nuke-like explosion happened... The explosion had the perect format of a star.''

Using the teleport, Jellal and Cole stopped on the midair and from distance, at 2 kilometers away, they saw the huge explosion caused by Rindel's power.

''- Jellal: My god... I thought they were weaker than Vergil, Reaper and the others that w fought in Tenguu City! They are on the same level!''

Jellal bit his lips as he started to consider that some people might die just like how Sonia died.

<p style="text-align:center;">' Some kilometers away from the battlefield... '

 

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Rindel's attack was probably the strongest explosion that had happened so far on the battlefield on the skies and ground... Compared to the Hooded Mercenary fighting the Witch Cult, that explosion unleashed an eclipse.''

''Kilometers away from where Jellal and Cole were fighting Rindel, Jin and Mana were having problems to deal with her sister, Alice Ozu. Their battle was dragged to the jungle of Morte, a place filled with trees and green vegetation. As they were fighting inside of the florest, a huge explosio happened there and created a crater of 30 meters on the ground, turning all vegetation in dust.''



''- Alice: Kiahahahaha! What a funny and beautiful sight indeed!''

''As the smoke of the explosion wiped out, two human figures can be seen on the other side of the crater, they were Mana and Jin, Alice's enemies... However, no matter what they did, Alice was far more powerful.''

- Mana: This is bad...

''Mana and Jin quickly caught the sight of a giant explosion on the left side of their eyes and rose their eyes through the trees... What they saw there was the explosion in the format of star caused by Rindel who was fighting Cole and Jellal kilometers away.''

''- Jin: I hope they are okay... This direction is where they are facing that girl.''



Jin and Mana then returned their attention to Alice who continued laughing like an insane psychopath.

- Jin: That bitch!

- Mana: Here I go!

''Mana then flew up and lifted her right arm. Next, the Wizard girl summoned a Magi-Tech cannon and shot hundreds of powerful beams at the enemy.''

- Alice: Stupid!



''As hundreds of blast flew towards Alice, Mana got this chance to use her super sonic speed to quickly fly towards the mercenary while she was distracted with the laser beams. Without problem, Alice used her bare hands to block each one of them blasts in an amazing speed. During this moment, Mana saw the chance to attack and quickly flew towards the enemy to send a powerful kick in her face but much to her surprise, Alice foresaw Mana's moves and grabbed her foot before she could strike.''

''- Alice: Hey! Hey! This is the best you can do?! If it is then...!''



Before Alice could finish, Mana smiled like a proud warrior and shouted.

- Mana: NOW, JIN!

- Alice: What?!

''As Alice was distracted holding Mana's foot, Jin Kisaragi, who was waiting for the chance to attack, swung his katana that was filled with Magi-Tech energy at the insane mercenary. ''

''- Mana: Yes, Alice! This is the best we can do!!''

''As the green energy of Jin was approaching them, Mana took this chance to kick her face and flew away to let the green wave destroy Alice's body. ''



''- Alice: Something like this... Stupid!''

''Alice rised her hand and blocked the wave with one of her hands but soon she noticed the wave was so powerful that she was being pushed back and recognized that as a dangerous attack. She then proceeded to use both of her hands to send the wave towards the sky.''

- Mana: YOU'RE MINE!

''Like a eagle, Mana seized the chance to slash Alice's back after she had finished her business with the green wave of Jin's sword. Normally, the enemies get distracted once they win over something on the battlefield as they are taken over by a relaxing feeling.''

However...



- Alice: SLOW!

Alice's words scared Mana so much that she lost her target and felt dizzy for a second before Alice grabbed her sword with her bare hands and used it to knock down Mana on the floor before throwing her laser blade away like trash.

''- Alice: Do you think you are going to kill me with such low attacks? If I''m evil as you say then why I' the only one cleaning without "cheats"



''Mana bit her lips  and Alice smiled towards her like an innocent student. Jin then appeared behind Alice and slashed her back... ''

- Jin: YOU'RE DONE!

Alice, however, turned around with a psychotic grin and looked at Jin, who was smiling just a few seconds ago for thinking she had actually killed Alice.

''- Jin: But how... I cut your back...''

''Jin jumped backwards while his hands were trembling. Mana also took this chance to escape after she recovered her laser blade.''



''- Alice: You're annoying... You know... I hate annoying people! Shut up and die already!''

''Mana and Jin suddenly felt a bizarre feeling coming from Alice's body... It ws a white aura flying around her body... Without warning, the mercenary put her hand on the floor with a glowing eye.''

- Alice: Celestial End!

Just as Alice finished, a massive gravity was created around her and all of that energy was scatteted around her like a tsunami, making 2 kilometers of vegetation and creating a huge crater right on the middle of Morte's largest jungle.

- Mana & Jin: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!

As the light of her ability covered the entire place, Mana and Jin could see nothing but a white light illuminating Alice.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hallway of Science Sector 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 



Katarina and her group were next to the elevator that allowed people to go to the Control Room to take down the Hands of Apocalypse that were almost ready to shoot at all countries of the world with no exception.

Arriving in a metalic hallway with many pipes, Lucas and the others found a metalic a giant metalic and used the ID of the security guards they knocked out outside of the base to open the door.

- Lucas: Step back.



''Lucas pressed the ID card against a painel of control and the door opened by itself. The strange and heavy metalic door slowly opened, revealing a dark hall with another giant door at the end. It was a small but very large hall that seemed to be an arena of battle as there are chairs everywhere on the boards of the hall. Lucas started to find that suspicous and powered-up a little.''

''With Katarina, Lucas and Tomas were on full alert before stepping into the room. Behind the walls, the structure of the room looked quite similar to Fraxinus' quarantine area. Inside the wide gloomy research block, there was a space covered with reinforced glass. ''

"……..!" 



''Lucas opened his eyes wide when they heard something behind the door on their right side. ''

- Katarina: I don't like this.

''- Tomas: Me too... Show up!''

''Even though he shouted, it seemed no one could not hear his voice from there except for Lucas and Katarina. Most likely, its structure was the same as the one Fraxinus had.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, the door on their right side fell against the floor like if something had pushed them from the other side... What they saw next, was an army of zombies composed by 30 undead men with purple glowing eyes, rotten skin and flesh and were all wearing military uniforms.''

- Katarina: What the hell is this?

''Never in their life they saw something like that... They faced many supernatural forces before they never saw undead people like this... Mindless beasts.''



''- Tomas: We saw many kinds of bizarre things here... Now this!''

''The zombies then charged at the group but their bones were so rotten that some parts of their limbs were full of insects and worms. Katarina and Lucas immediately swung their bare arms at the army of undead and cut them in half with the wind without difficulty, yet they continued crawling towards them.''

''Tomas then created a powerful ball of energy in his right hand and shot at the crawling zombies. ''

''- Katarina: This is not magic... This is....''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Akrak: This is science! ''



''At that moment, Katarina and the others stopped. Inside the research block they thought was empty, there was one human woman, sitting on a chair while facing her back towards Katarina, Tomas and Lucas... She was Akrak Couteau, the director of Morte.''

- Lucas: Akrak Couteau!

''Lucas sharpened his eyes without lowering his guard and pointed his magi-tech blade at her. Maybe Tomas and Katarina noticed the woman's existence too, they got cautious and got summoned their weapons as well.''



''- Tomas: So this is you! Akrak!''

''- Akrak: Yaa I have been waiting for you. Can I take you as Yen Kellan's son? Lucas Kellan!''

Akrak immediately recognized Lucas as she saw his face back there at the attack of the MPS Walker Base yesterday.

''Akrak's voice echoed softly before she stood up from the chair. She then faced towards the group in a casual manner.''

''- Akrak: This is my first meeting with you after 20 years! My name is Akrak Couteau from Manufacturing Progressive Sciences! Do you remember me, Lucas? I once held you in my arms when you were just a baby. It's been a long time, nice to meet you again.''



After saying that, Katarina narrowed her sharp eyes.

- Katarina: Akrak...Couteau...

''Akrak made an exaggerated nod as she walked around the dead bodies of her zombies. ''

''- Akrak: Glad you came, Mahesvara... Yes I know you... Tomas Sev! No one in KnightWalker Family doesn't know you after all you were the man who destroyed an entire armada years ago in India and destroyed my previous Hand of Apocalypse. And yes, I'm the woman who built the Hand of Apocalypse.''

''The moment Akrak moved her sights from Tomas and Lucas to Katarina, she stopped her words. She made a blank face for a moment before frowning her eyebrows in a doubtful manner. ''

''- Akrak: Don't tell me... No, it's not possible! You're "her" daughter! I thought it was a lie but you're really...''



''- Katarina: I am Katarina Couteau! I came to kill you and destroy the Hands of Apocalypse! Surrender and maybe I'll let you live!''

''While shouting, she pointed her Magi-Tech sword at Akrak with an angry expression. At that moment, Akrak opened her eye wide.''

''Akrak put her hands on her mouth as if she was thinking of something. Katarina did not understand the meaning of her actions and replied back while bringing her eyebrows closer.''

''- Akrak: Katarina Couteau. You're... Kuku! Haha! So Unit-CM 130 was right! He wasn't lying at all! You're livin' and kickin'! Hahahahaha! To think you are alive is just so pathetic! HAHAHAHAHAHA!!''

''Tomas and Lucas sharpened their eyes and looked at Katarina with confusion... Akrak was obviously acting strange around her. Of course, they know Akrak is her aunt after some stories about her past but Akrak don't seem to be awared of this.''



- Katarina: ...................

Katarina lifted her sword a little and clenched her fists.

''- Akrak: So you're that baby I once held in my arms. You were so cute at that time, Katarina Couteau. Yes, I know about you. My boss, CM 130 told me many things about you... You've grow a beautiful amazon woman, I envy you. How is Haruko Couteau? I know you came here knowing the truth of who I am to you. ''

Katarina bit her lips as she looked down in depression.

''- Katarina: She is dead... She passed out due to an incident... My father too, Iruka Couteau.''

''Akrak's eyes narrowed as her mouth opened in shock. She immediately remembered of how Akrak was during her teenage-years.''

''- Akrak: I see... What a pit, and she was such an intelligent woman... She could be helpful now once I showed the truth of this world.''

Katarina then stepped on the head of one of Akrak's zombies with an angry expression.

''- Katarina: SHE WOULD NEVER JOIN SOMEONE LIKE YOU! DON'T YOU DARE SPEAK ABOUT HER WITH YOU DISGUSTING MOUTH!''



Akrak closed her eyes with disappointment.

''- Akrak: I see... You're just like her... Violent, arrogant and always refusing to accept the truth. I'm happy to see my niece but to think she grew up like her mother is unacceptable. Yes, you're right, she would never join me even if I killed you to do so.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Lucas and Tomas gasped at the same moment when they heard "if I killed you to do so". Even Katarina jumped a little.''

- Katarina: What did you say...

Akrak slowly opened her eyes and smiled like a devil.

''- Akrak: Oh.You don't know? I don't mind. I'll tell you. It happened 19 years ago...''

Akrak's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> 19 years ago 

<p style="text-align:center;"> United States 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Liberty City 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Haruko's House 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 05:45 AM 



''- Haruko: Please try to not to force yourself again... I don't like to see you on the bed all day with headaches.''

''This happened 19 years ago, when Katarina was just a baby and her parents, Haruko Couteau and Iruka Couteau were alive... More importantly, this happened years after Akrak killed Carla Kellan and kidnapped Yen Kellan, leaving Lucas under the cares of Mercenary Tao.''

At that time, Haruko was living in the United States and had a house in Liberty City where she was living with her husband, Iruka Couteau, and her adoptive newborn daughter, Katarina Couteau.



''- Iruka (phone): [I understand, honey... I'll try to go back home early today. Take care of yourself.]''

''Iruka, who was working at that time, turned off the phone as Haruko was speaking with him. She then put the phone in the table of the living room and looked at the calender... It was November 6. Tomorrow, Novermber 7, it will be Iruka's birthday so she wanted to make a big surprise for him. Right now, she is making one of her legendary cakes. Haruko is known for being a ultimate chef and always pleases all people who eat her food.''



- Haruko: Tomorrow...

''Haruko then looked at her left side and on the very corner of the living room, there was a baby sleeping in a crib. She then carried the baby with a cheerful smile. ''

''Yes... That baby was Katarina Couteau when she was an infant... Katarina was found in an abandoned river in Japan when Haruko and Iruka were in a business trip and they took care of her as Haruko had a disease and was unable to give birth to a baby. Yet, even if Haruko had ability to give birth to a baby, she would without doubt adopt her because her heart is pure and kind, so it was impossible for her to let a baby die like that. ''



''More importantly, Katarina was a newborn, meaning that she was brought to life just 2 days ago at the time when they found her. When Haruko adopted her, she had 22-years old and was almost on the same age of Katarina nowadays.''

''- Haruko: Let's give daddy a nice welcome okay? ''

''Haruko then put a pacifier in Katarina's mouth and let her suck it. She then proceeded to put Katarina back in the crib as she made her way back to the kitchen.''



But suddenly...

"!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''The house bell of the house rang without warning. For a moment, the light-hearted atmosphere became darker and silent... The birds stopped singing and the sounds of cars outside vanished. Haruko then walked towards the front door of the house thinking it was just her neighbor. ''

- Haruko: I'm on my way!

''Haruko then ran towards the door as the bell was ringing many times. When Haruko arrived at the door and was about to put her right hand at the knob she felt a strange sensation coming from the other side of the door.''

'!!!!!"

- Haruko: What...

''Haruko's eyes narrowed in shock when she felt a cold sensation coming from outside... But then...''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Like a violent truck crashing in a car, the door of the house was immediately was broken open with brutality and violence. Haruko, was just a few centimeters away from the door had her entire face hit by the door and broken her nose on the process. Without forces to keep standing, she fell on the floor with a waterfall of blood. Her nose was completely destroyed.''

- Haruko: ARGH!

''When housewife looked up, she saw several people on the other side of the door... The person on the front was a very young woman around the age of Haruko, it was Akrak Couteau smiling like a happy psychopath.''

''- Akrak: Hello there, sister! We found you!''



Haruko widened her eyes in shock when she first saw Akrak's face, her sister.

''- Haruko: Akrak... You're alive...''

Immediately, several men who were standing behin Akrak loaded their weapons and rushed into the house while looting and destroying everything their eyes caught on sight, they were soldiers from the Wolf Assassin Brigade, a mercenary group working to KnightWalker Family.



''- Akrak: Indeed I am, sister... ''

''Like mentioned before, Akrak once was a student at Global Pact Defense academy but she was soon corrupted by her won racism against Christians and tried a coup in USA but she failed and fled to KnightWalker Family in Europe. Many people thought she was dead.''

''- Captain: Boss... We are looked every single corner of this house and we found no one except a baby.''

''The captain of the group approached his boss like a surbodinate speaking with his superior. ''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Haruko immediately reacted like any mother would. When the captain mentioned about Katarina, she tried to stand up and ran towards her child but the captain knocked her and pressed his foot against Haruko's back on the floor. ''

''- Akrak: I see... Interesting, Haruko... You have a child too? You're so young yet you are throwing all your life away by raising disgusting kids. Why do you became such person? Ah... Captain, bring me the baby.''

The captain then released Haruko and walked towards the living room where Katarina sleeping.



- Haruko: WHY DO YOU CAME HERE?!

Finally, Akrak stepped into the house as she was just standing outside.

''- Akrak: Don't be so loud... Like a woman, be more calm and delicate. I'm here to bring you Paris with me. Success, my sister! My most new project, the Hlokoust Cannon, worked with success! Just a few days ago, Eckidina KnightWalker invaded Fiore Kingdom and used my weapon against the country. The capital is totally destroyed and no survivors left! ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Haruko narrowed her worried eyes in shock.



''- Haruko: What... did you just say... I knew it... Fiore Kingdom wasn't destroyed by a cataclysmatic incident... It was the KnightWalker Family! Akrak!''

''The eyes of Akrak's sister immediately were sharpened and stared at the mad scientist with hatred it was like if Haruko was not looking at someone of her family. Rather. A monster.''

''- Akrak: So scary... You sure makes me tremble in fear sister... ''



''Suddenly, the captain of Akrak's squad arrived with Katarina in his hands. Haruko immediately noticed he was carrying her child in his arms and charged at him to bite his neck but he kicked her in the stomach, making her fall on the floor while vomiting blood.''

''- Haruko: S-SHE IS...! DON'T TOUCH HER!''

Akrak then looked at the baby with disgust before opening her mouth to speak.

''- Akrak: So this your child, sister... Disgusting.''

''Akrak then carried the baby with just one hand... She was now carrying Katarina by holding just one of her legs. The rest of her body was upside down and she started to cry in pain.''



- Haruko: STOP IT!

The captain then kicked her face once again as Akrak continued to hold a baby Katarina by her small and fragile right leg.

''- Akrak: They are adorable creatures, aren't they? I would feel bad for hurting one of them. I remember when I held Lucas Kellan, the son of Yen and Carla Kellan, just like this when he was just a newborn... Of course, I was not holding by his leg! HAHAHAHAHA!''

''Akrak started to remember when she first met Lucas when he was just a newborn baby. At that time, Akrak wasn't a insane mad scientist like she is nowadays.''

The captain, worried with the baby, spoke with Akrak.



''- Captain: Boss, there is no need to hurt her... We came to kill no one... Even in Wolf Assassin Brigade, we have rules to keep the moral agency of our soldiers. If you're willing to disobey them, then we shall kill you first.''

''Akrak sharpened her eyes in disappointment with the captain for having moral codes. The two stared at each other for a long time, but the captain wasn't the only one starting at her, Haruko had flames of wrath deep in her pupils. ''

''- Akrak: Tsk! Fine!''

''Seeing that, Akrak decided to drop the baby with ignorance. ''

- Haruko: KATARINA!!



''Haruko had faster reflexes and managed to save Katarina from having her head crushed on the floor. She then embraced her child while turning her back to Akrak on the floor.''

''- Akrak: The reason why I came here was to bring you to Paris to help me in the development of my new weapon, the Hlokoust Cannon. We had good results in Fiore Kingdom but soon we will reach new achievements using science. But I know ow that you have a daughter...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, Haruko could sense the smell of gasoline. When she looked forward, inside of her head, she saw that Akrak's mercenaries were pouring barrels of gasoline on the ground, everywhere. The cry of agony of Katarina continued as the young housewife was pushed to the brink of insanity.''



- Haruko: S-Sto...

Akrak smiled at the despair of her sister and got in her knees before putting her left right in her shoulder.

''- Akrak: War is about action, and what we do in the coming days will prove to the GDP once and for all, that we will not be dictated to! Death is the only lesson that they will understand! Join me, sister... Together we can reform this country using Global Pact Defense's authority! But do not worry, sister... I'll give you enough time to think about it. When the time come, I'll return to take you with me. I'll give you three months to think, if you have not decided until then, then I'll kill you precious Katarina and your beloved Iruka.''



''After Akrak finished, the mercenaries who destroyed Haruko's house started to left the house by the front door, leaving the scenary of a completely looted house. Akrak then followed the captain to the exit but she soon stopped and pulled a lighter from her pocket.''

''- Akrak: Sister, the Cold War II happened for a reason, the weak perished in Paris, leaving only the strongest Pure-Blooded KnightWalkers and so the religion was destroyed in our lovable country. Those of us that survived, were meant to. Now it is time for you to suffer that same fate. History demands it. Join me in this new era... Think about it.''

''Akrak then throw the lighter at the living room of the house and immediately flames started to rise from the floor and covered the entire house as Haruko was watching in despair. Seeing that, Akrak made her leave with her troops, leaving Haruko behind with her child.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Haruko: Akrak... '

Nowadays


- Akrak: But in the end she choose you...

''Back to nowadays, Akrak was feeling her body tremble in a pure act of hatred and wrath. She clenched her fists and she looked back at the niece. The feeling she had towards Katarina was envy because her sister, Haruko Couteau, choose her daughter instead of her sister.''

''- Katarina: You... ''

''Katarina was feeling the same thing but unlike Akrak, she was envious of her... She was furious just by looking her face.''



''- Tomas: Akrak Couteau... The reason why you sister didn't choose you because was not because of Katarina... It was because of YOU! I don't know nothing about you and your sister, yet even if I was Haruko, I would never spend my life alongside someone who steps on the lives of innocent people to achieve your dreams!''

''Suddenly, more sounds of saliva could be heard... Next to that, more zombies came out of the doors from where the previous zombies came... They looked hungry... Very hungry...''



''- Akrak: I see... It was my fault... ''

Akrak looked down in depression but soon she smiled and returned her attentions to her enemies.

''- Akrak: However, we stand at the dawn of a new era. At the very precipice of destiny. The United States attack us, blind to the threat that even now rises behind them. They start wars and they call it freedom. A glorious sun that signals the beginning of a new day, and that will bath the ignorant in it's flames. It's my duty to clean the world from those disgusting religious humans! Everyone shall die! If no one understand the meaning of my words and sees me as a monster, then they shall die with them! That means humanity failed to follow the words of a true human of science!''

Akrak the snapped her fingers and the zombies ran towards Tomas, Lucas and Katarina who was too focused in Akrak to show attention to the zombies surrounding them.

''- Lucas: Akra... You're really is...''



Lucas then powered-up, making the floor around them shake.

''- Akrak: A monster? I hear that a lot... But in the end you're not different too, huh?''

Lucas and Tomas showed confusion as she started to speak like a dictator.

''- Akrak: 'm not a monster... I'm a human. What makes us, humans, our identity, is our might and determination. People like you sold you souls to Magi-Tech... Only weak humans accept it to gain power and profit. I'll never accept your existence as well... Religious, Meta-Humans, Cyborgs, Demons, Angels, Magicians, Magi-Tech Magicians... Every single one of are WEAK! You gave up on your humanity and become what I call "monsters". Heretics of mankind, this is what I call you.''

Lucas nodded and twisted his shoulders.



''- Lucas: Yeah, you're right... I gave up on my humanity to fight my own battles because humanity is weak... We cannot win without power... Only the power of friendship is not enough. We need power because we are weak by nature... And those who gave up on their humanity are trash who became monsters... And I'm one of them.''

''Akrak then bit her lips and turned around with disappointment. She proceede to walk towards the elevator of the Control Room as she left her zombies to deal with Lucas and his friends.''

''- Akrak: We shall meet again... About now... If you survive, let's meet again... Because this is the last time you will see the world you know.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Despite Lucas and the Rogues invaded Morte to destroy the Hands of Apocalypse, they were not awared that Akrak was about to shoot all countries of the world with the satellites.

- Lucas: Wait a secon--!

''Before Lucas could chase her, dozens of zombies surrounded them... Men, women and children, all zombies with hunger. Akrak then closed the door of the elevator as she let out a devilish grin. Katarina could see a small part of her mouth smiling just as the gate of the elevator closed.''

''- Tomas: Lucas, Katarina! Let's deal with them first! We must stop Akrak and destroy the Hands of Apocalypse!''

Katarina and Lucas nodded as they formed a circle and prepared to fight the undead army.

<p style="text-align:center;"> MPS Warehouse 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 

 

- Androxus: DEATH AWAITS YOU ALL!

''Back to the battlefield of Arms Division against the powerful mercenary of Zero Numbers, Androxus... Isis Maxwell and Maeve, two of the strongest warriors in Chronos Empire were putting a hard fight against the mercenary who is considered one of the strongest warriors of Unit-CM 130's squad of mercenaries.''

''Now, their battle was moved to the hangar of the base, this place is where the ships are being kept. Their battle was so destructive that they killed more than 100 soldiers of MPS on the process without caring much of what is around them. At that point, many prisioners of MPS already escaped thanks to their destructive battle as it destroyed many of the closed gates of the base, allowing the guinea pigs of MPS to escape.''



''- Isis: This is bad! But we are not done yet! Maeve! Formation 6!''

''Now, the hangar where they were fighting was completely in ruins, with many ships destroyed and the roof of the place about to fall as the flames of the war kept the guards of the base outside of their fight. ''

- Maeve: Ya!

''Maeve then cut her own arms with her daggers and a purple smoke started to came out of her wounds. This smoke covered her entire body and gave her an amazing speed that not even Androxus could follow his eyes. Maeve moved around Androxus in a inhuman speed but he could foresee where she was going to attack. ''

As she formed a spiral of smoke around him, she attacked from the East, West, North and South, however, no matter what she did, Androxus intercepted all of her attacks without problems.



''While he was distracted with Maeve, Isis used this chance to cast a spell and formed an artificial missile of magic energy. She then launched it at Androxus.''

- Isis: IT'S OVER!

''Isis and Maeve then jumped away from the area as the missile hit Androxus right on his face and exploding an area of 10 meters. The explosion was strong that the entire roof fell upon his head and the ground below them opened in a huge hole.''



- Maeve: Vhav should do.

''The soft Russian-accent of Maeve echoed on the air as the explosion ceased, leaving only smoke. However...''

- Androxus: Earthlings... "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Soon after they heard Androxus' deep voice coming from the smoke, they heard a shot coming from the area and Maeve hit something pass right through her shoulder.



- Maeve: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

''A few seconds later, Androxus appeared right in front of the cat-girl and kicked her in the stomach, knocking her down. Maeve fell in her knees while holding her belly. She also could not stop herself from vomiting blood and saliva.''

- Isis: MAEVE!

- Androxus: You put yourself in this situation.

Androxus then coldly aimed his pistol at Maeve's head while she could only watch Androxus charging his weapon to explode her head.

- Maeve: So vhis is vhe end...

The cat-girl then closed her eyes and accepted her fate.



However...

- Androxus: WHA--!

''Before he could pull the trigger, Androxus fel something in his feet and soon saw he was tied up by some kind of line. Soon afterwards, he felt something coming from the skies... It was something red and bright... When he looked up, the only thing he could see was a giant ball of fire going straight at him. The ball then hit Androxus right in his face and exploded.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

While Androxus was burning, someone or something at high speed, quickly carried Maeve away from the explosion.



- Maeve: Vhat...

''Maeve looked at the face of the person who carried her, it was a very beautiful samurai woman with a marine uniform... That person was Saeko Busujima... One of the Peace Foundation's members who was arrested after her crimes against Aldegyr Kingdom.''

- Saeko: Are you okay, little girl?

''Saeko then landed on the ground beside another person, this man was a clean-shaven man with dark eyes. Has dark hair - perhaps in keeping with his persona - is worn casually unkempt, falling over his eyes. This man in military uniform is Roy Mustang.''

- Roy: Nice job, Saeko!

''Roy was standing right beside Isis... The meta-human girl could swear that she had not saw when Roy Mustand and Saeko arrived.''

- Isis: Who are you?

''Isis looked at the military and saw fire coming out from his hands... Indeed, he was a Meta-Human or Magi-Tech magician. Roy, without changing his sight from Androxus burning at distance, answered Isis.''



''- Roy: I ask you first since we are the ones who saved you first... ''

Isis blinked several times with an awkward face.

''- Isis: Really? Eh. My name is Isis Maxwell and the girl you saved is Maeve, my partner. Also, thanks for saving her.''

Saeko then put Maeve on the ground as she still had forces to keep standing.

- Maeve: Vou have my thanks!

Maeve smiled at the beautiful samurai woman as she replied back with a wink.

''- Saeko: My name is Saeko Busujima and this man is Roy Mustang... We are reinforcements sent by your superior...''

Isis gasped at the same moment and let out a worried voiced.

- Isis: Don't tell me Kotori changed her mind!

- Roy: Yes...



''The reason why Kotori refused to help Lucas and his comrades to invade Morte facility was because the council of Global Pact Defense ordered Ratatoskr to stand by as they were showing themselves to much to the public... And as more people know about their existence, more they will become less-secret to the public. Even organizations like La Nueva Familia de Arzonia which are non-affiliated to GDP are starting to be awared of Ratatoskr so it was only normal for them to stop acting so obvious like that.''

''- Saeko: For the lack of words, Ratatoskr only sent us here but a close friend from KnightWalker Funeral Parlor, a woman known as Sanada, freed us from our retirement and here we are... For now, Ratatoskr is fighting the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences outside of the base with the help of Chronos Empire and some rebel factions from Europe and Asia. Kotori and the Fraxinus' crew helped us to enter in the base by making a hole in the shield of Morte.''

Isis and Maeve regrouped as their relaxed their shoulders as now they know Roy Mustang and Saeko Busujima are not enemies but allies sent by their friends from Ratatoskr.

''- Isis: I see... Good to know that. So let's deal with this bast--!''

Before Isis could continue, Saeko opened her mouth to speak, interrupting her.



- Saeko: Speaking of allies, where is Toshiro Hitsugaya?

"!!!!!!!!!!"

Suddenly, someone came out of a mountain of rocks 20 meters away.

- Toshiro: I'M HERE!

''Toshiro then stared at Saeko as the latter smiled at him. It turned out that Toshiro was knocked out by Androxus a few minutes ago and was buried within many rocks.''

''- Saeko: Toshiro... I see you are okay.''

''It was only normal for them to act friendly like that as they were once allies in Peace Foundation's ranks... But soon, the fire that was burning Androxus ceased after it was revealed he still alive. When he swung his arms to extinguish the flames, everyone felt the wind created by his arm and returned their attentions to the enemy. However... Something was different.. His mask was completely burned, revealing his true face behind the mask.''





- Androxus: This fire is an amazing technique but it's not hot enough.

As Androxus was summoning a new mask to cover his face, everyone prepared to fight once they noticed Androxus was not even damaged by Roy's ability.

''- Roy: Of course it was not hot enough! I was not trying to kill you! But now, I'll have a test of my true power!!''

Enraged by Androxus' taunt, Roy summoned a magic circle on the floor around Androxus and snapped his finger in sheer rage, exploding the magic circle in a explosion of flames.

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Reception Sector 2.3 

 

''- Asuha: STAY AWAY FROM ME! YOU DISGUSTING PIECE OF SHIT!''

Back at the Reception Sector 2.3, the place where Atala, Imperia and Asuha are fighting the artificial super human created by Akrak known as Ruvik...

''Atala and Imperia seemed to have everything under control as they dodging all of Ruvik's arms that were swinging all around. Ruvik's arms were heavy as a truck and could crush living beings like glass. Asuha, on the other hand, was having difficulties to keep up as Ruvik was too fast for her and when he realized that, he start to target Asuha.''



''- Ruvik: [I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU! WHY DO YOU HAVE THOSE BODIES OF YOURS! WHILE I AM THIS UGLY CREATURE!]''

''After many minutes of battle, Ruvik was slowly losing his own mind due to his transformations... He was starting to talk like a child crying over his toy... No--His tears were different... It was not because of something he lost but because something Atala and Imperia had that him doesn't.''

- Imperia: You can't blame me for something you don't have.



''Imperia was obviously being sarcastic... Rather, it was a sadistic sense of humor, she was not feeling bad for something she had, her normal body, while Ruvik had a deformed one.''

''- Ruvik: [You... You're so lucky for being born like a normal person. And you are a woman while I'm stuck inside of this disgusting physical body!]''

''- Imperia: Of course you can't have my body! It's something that you will never have! Too bad for you! Just to let you know, I was not born like a normal person... I'm just like you, the difference is that was more lucky! I'm mere clone made from trash born from my previous persona.''

Many things were happening Ruvik's head right now but Atala, who has a super analysis talent to analyze the current situation to form a theory, was starting to get what Ruvik was trying to talk about.

''- Atala: Ah... I see... Hey, Imperia and Asuha... I think I understand what Ruvik is... He is an artificial human created to be a super soldier... We are know that but there is something important missing... Hey Ruvik, you have the mind of a woman inside of a male body?!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''It was exactly like Atala said, if she was wrong, Ruvik would never react with such shock. She was completely right, Ruvik is an artificial human with the programmed to be a female... When Akrak said he was a failed experiment, she meant this artificial human was just born in the wrong body. So, Ruvik is a woman inside of a male body, for the lack of words... Which explains why he--she is so envious of the trio.''

- Ruvik: [You bitch...]

''Ruvik then jumped away from the group and stopped swinging "HER" arms. As she was up to something, Atala's communicator rang in her ear and she answered it. At that moment, the image of a hologram appeared right in front of her. The person on the other side of the call is Kotori Itsuka.''

- Kotori (hologram): [Yo, to think you were the one who was going to answer, Atala!]

- Atala: Kotori!

Asuha and Imperia who were not far away seemed to be surprised as well and walked closer to Atala.



''- Kotori (hologram): [I'm not here to play with you... I'm disobeying orders so I'm going straight to the point. Atala, Imperia and Asuha! Now you're the only three members of the Rogues inside of Morte. We can't contact Katarina nor Tomas and Lucas so I'm going to give you a new mission! Right now, there is a powerful shield around Morte! This shield is protecting the facility from all upcoming attacks from outside! Right now, we have some cruisers and ships shooting at the shield but nothing makes effect on this shield! I need you three--Or just only one of you to go to the Shielder Control Room to deactivates the shield from inside!]''

"............................."



''Kotori talked so fast with so many words that no one could understand a word... The three girls made the same awkward expression while taking heavy breaths... This forced Kotori to repeat the order all over again...''

''- Kotori (hologram): [And this is it! I need one of you to go to the Shielder Room to destroy it! And must be fast! The room is located on the top floor of the Morte tower, right below the control antenna!]''

Asuha then walked forward.

- Asuha: I'll do it!

Atala and Imperia quickly turned around to see the young student acting like a brave soldier.



''- Imperia: Are you sure? This is dangerous!''

''Asuha was happy to see Imperia and Atala were worried with her since they were just completely ignoring her existence just now. She tried to hide her feeling behind a bored face.''

- Asuha: It's okay, I know how to take care of me myself!

Hearing those confident words, Atala knew this mission was in good hands, Kotori did as well.

''- Kotori (hologram): [So it's decided! Asuha, I'm letting this in your hands!]''

But then...



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''The ground around them started to shake once again and everyone felt a powerful energy coming from Ruvik. When they looked back, they saw that her body was starting to melt like acid... The acid on the ground slowly became black and starting to form a wall with a huge eye of a zombie... The scene was bizarre and disgusting that Kotori who was watching the scene from the other side decided to leave.''

- Kotori (hologram): [Good luck!]

- Imperia: WAIT!

''However, nothing stopped Kotori from finishin the call... When the image of Kotori vanished, everyone looked at the hologram with dead eyes of a fish.''

''- Atala: Well... We are on our own! Asuha, go to the Shielder Room!''

Imperia put her hand in Atala's shoulder.

''- Imperia: Wait a second! We don't know if the MPS still has security guards on the tower! If she finds a mercenary, who is going to fight him to protect her?! This is too dangerous!''

Asuha, however, shook her head with a smile.

''- Asuha: I'll be okay, Imperia, I trained for months for situations like this. Until yesterday, I was just an ordinary student but now I'm a warrior of mankind... Right? If I can't finish a mission like this alone then I'm useless.''



''Imperia let out a worried expression as Atala prepared to fight Ruvik again... The black element that came out of Ruvik's body was starting to form some kind of arachnid monster... This creature was so bizarre that it was impossible to describe it.''

''- Atala: Ehh... Disgusting...''

''Atala summoned her sword of nano-machines again as Imperia walked towards the monster and stood beside Atala. Asuha was left behind as she watched the two preparing to fight the monster.''

''- Imperia: You better be safe, Asuha... We promised for everyone: NO ONE IS GOING TO DIE TODAY!''

Asuha narrowed her eyes and smiled...

- Asuha: Yes...

The former student then proceeded to run away with all her energy towards the dark hallways of Morte, leaving Imperia and Atala fighting Ruvik.

''- Ruvik: [Are you sure you don't want to go with her? You might want to use her as a bait while I devour her so you can escape when I defeat you all.]''

Imperia lifted the sides of her lips and gave a scary look at the monster who was showing her sadistic grin.

''- Imperia: Oh my, I feel so happy that you are worried with us. But we don't need a bait to escape, because we will all leave this place in sefety when we rip you organs out of your disgusting body.''

Ruvik's smiled faded in a blink of an eye and immediately charged at the group.

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Ruvik: DO NOT MOCK ME!

Part 2 - The Blackness
<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hand of Apocalypse Room 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



- Speaker: [All Space-Units are ready to fire.]

Inside of the Hand of Apocalypse Room, also known as Central Room of Satellite Central, the speaker with the voice of a female worker could be heard as many droids were operating painels scattered across the room.

Seated on the middle of the room, behind a white desk, Akrak's right hand scientist, Professor Hojo, was looking at the droids working but changed his sight to a hologram showing the image of the globe right in front of him.



- Operative Droid 1: Are you sure about this, Professor?

The scientist only answered with a nod and let out a devilish smirk as he turned his attention to the operative droids whom had blue color painted all over their metalic bodies.

''- Hojo: Of course gentlemen... We have to change plans with the invaders getting closer.''

''One of the droids stopped operating his console and immediately looked at the cameras of the hallways. When he changed the point of view, he saw Katarina, Tomas and Lucas fighting Akrak's undead army in the elevator of the Central Room.''



''- Operative Droid 2: Sir, it seems the invaders will not be here so soon. Lady Akrak Couteau sent her personal army of slaves to deal with them. Shall we dispatch troops to finish them off to make sure they will not interfere with the progress up here?''

''Hojo, however, stood up from his chair and walked towards the large window of the room that gave access to the vision of the base burning down there and many explosions happening out there. They were obviously being caused by the battle between the Rogues and MPS security forces.''

''- Hojo: No, let them be. When the time comes, nothing will be able to stop us from shooting the Hands of Apocalypse. Also, even they will be late, it's too dangerous to wait for 2 hours to wait all Hands of Apocalypse charge their energy. ''



The droids then stared at each other without thinking much of what he was talking about.

- Operative Droid 2: In other words, we are releasing all energy collected by the satellites without waiting for the 100%.

''- Hojo: Exactly. Even if the the Hands of Apocalypse are only with 50% of power ready, this will be enough to erradicate most of the nations allied to Stabilization Union. Nor laws created by GDP or ONU will stop us from cleaning the world from their disgusting kind.''



''Hojo then closed his eyes and clapped his hands. He puts some strength inside his gaze; it feels like the gaze has pierced through the droids' body. One of the droids, who cannot describe this unpleasant feeling, unintentionally frowns at this. Even if they are robots, Unit-CM 130 has designed them to think almost like human.''

''- Operative Droid 3: Sir, the Hands of Apocalypse are ready to shoot! All units are in position and charged. Orders.''

''Then, he turns around and walks towards the droids. After that, in front of them, Hojo moves his lips and speaks in calm tone.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Hojo: Fire.



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Security Droid: ALER-!

''Soon after Hojo gave his order to fire the satellites, the sound of a blade cutting metal could be heard from the other side of the room. Everyone looked at the door and heard sounds of shoots as well, it took not so long for the half of one of the Super Battle Droids who were protecting the room to be throw inside of the room like garbage. The door of the room was immediately broken into when the torso of the droid brutally crawled into the room.''

"..........................."

''The sound of the clock attached on the wall resonates inside the entire room. Because of the silence, Hojo can hear the footstep sounds from the stairs above the office clearly. Just then, after 20 seconds, more footsteps could be heard from outside of the room. From the darkness, a male tall figure entered in the room from the door he destroyed.''



- Hojo: You...

''The man who invaded the room had black smooth hair, yellow eyes, wears a white hooded coat with numerous buckles, a black shirt, black pants, and armored shoes. Indeed, that person was Matt Butcher from had arrived with Maria Arzonia with other mages from Arzonia's Family.''

- Matt: I found you...

''Hojo narrowed his eyes when he noticed that man was not a common human. He could clearly feel a heavy and intense magic aura around him.''

- Hojo: Magician...

However, when Matt walked closer to Hojo and the droids, one of the metalic doors inside of the room opened with violence and several battle droids painted with red color arrived and started to shoot at the invader without thinking twice.



- Hojo: KILL HIM!

''Now, the numbers of droids shooting at Matt was around 15. ''

''- Matt: At first, I was impressed with your technology. But then I noticed your droids are worse than KnightWalkers when the problem is "aim"! God, you guys are terrible!''

Matt then continued to block the lasers with his sword, reflecting the light right back at the droids who continued to shoot ignoring their comrades falling one by one.



''- Hojo: WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! HE IS JUST ONE!''

''- Matt: So you're the head of this place. Well, of course they were not going to put buttheads like these droids in charge.''

Tired of blocking their lasers, Matt proceeded to fill his blade with red magic and swung it at the last droids, the red magic took form of a red wave on the mid-air and cut them in half without difficulty.

''- Hojo: Ah-Ahhhh... Impossible... Why a magician is here... This is a place where science should rule... How someone like you passed through our shield?''

Matt then swung his blade again at the direction of Hojo, however, the wave did not cut him in half, instead, it passed right through him like smoke and only the operative droids behind him were cut in half by the attack.



''- Matt: Science... Do you call everything I saw back there... Science? Don't make me laugh! What you are doing here is not science! It's only human experiment and creation of weapons to military uses! ''

''Hojo then seemed to have lost his sanity... Or what was left of it and displayed an insane grin while adjusting him glasses.''

''- Hojo: An inferior being like you who sold your soul and humanity to magic has no right to say something about us. Science is the very concept of human's nature and our existence! This is our power! We fight for our nature and we refuse to accept losers like yourself! Who gave up on your humanity to accept supernatural abilities!''

Matt walked forward, this made the insane scientist to walk backwards.



''- Hojo: Our research will go much further! Our science will evoluate! Our thinking will walk forward and one day we will surpass the very concept of magic! What you saw back there in our garden, the Science Sector, was merely a small part of what Unit-CM 130 allowed us to study. Immortality!''

''Matt closed his eyes and started to remember what he saw in Science Sector. Soon after Matt arrived with Maria and the others, he invaded the base and proceeded to help the guinea pigs escape from the base even without knowing what was truly happening. What he saw back there was the most bizarre and macabre moment in his life. Matt's previous enemies were related to magic with some of them being demons and supernatural entities, but when Matt arrived at Morte base, he remembered how humans can be worse than many devils and demons; their human experiments, tortures, methods of killing and crimes against their own race.''



- Matt: ........................

''Matt shut himself when he looked straight at the face of the mad scientist who continued to talk nonsense about magic and science. His twisted view of how the world works with science and magic are so twisted that the magician could not hide his pity.''

''- Matt: *sigh* This work is annoying some times... You see, our main goal was to support and help mankind to be free from their evil spirits. But at times, we don't know what is exactly causing them to do evil things. The devil, the evil spirits... or themselves? What if the demons are merely a super evil force taking part in human's malice. It's sad to think about it but there times I just want to drop this fight and let everyone kill themselves... Because no matter how kind we are, they will always stab us on the back when they get the chance. I proved the same taste of people like you before.''

''Hojo then stared at Matt with widened eyes. He was confused with he was talking about but he was clearly talking about humanity. ''

- Hojo: What you...



Matt pointed his sword at Hojo and charged it with red magic again, making the sword shine in a red light as a strange heat started to surround it.

''- Matt: But everytime I remember for what I'm fighting, I start to think about the people who needs the protection of people like us. People who want a normal life... People who are fated to become evil but still have salvation. People like you, don't need our mercy nor compassion. When we see people like you, we simply put them in "Demon Category"''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Matt then swung his sword at Hojo and the red wave flew towards the scientist... However, instead of cutting him in hal to end his life quickly, the heat of the red wave slowly burned him to his bones.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Hojo: AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!

''Hojo's screams echoed all over the facility... His scream travelled across the hallways of the facility and many people could hear his screams of pain. Hojo finally stopped screaming when his throat was burned until his bones were exposed. ''



- Matt: One slice, one death.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, the computers of the base started to changed their colors to green. Matt immediately knew it was the Hand of Apocalypse satellites. Maria and the others were not awared that Akrak was about to shoot the Hands of Apocalypse but thanks to some informations of scientists he interrogated in Science Sector.''

''- Matt: So this is the console of the Hand of Apocalypse! How in the world I stop this?!''

''Without thinking twice, Matt immediately imbedded the sword in one of the consoles that one of the droids were using  and filled his blade with red magic again. When he did this, the power cells of Morte Base started to lose control and the power of the base was now going wild, with many lights and computers losing power or simply burning from inside thanks to the intensity of the red magic.''

- Matt: JUST A LI---!!



''Before Matt could continue to send more red magic through the system of Morte to destabilize it, a powerful eletric charge exploded the computer he was overloading and pushed him away from the computer. His blade went flying as well. ''

However, thanks to his red magic, the transmitter of Morte Base sent amount of red magic via-satellite to all Hands of Apocalypse, making the solar energy within their capsules to explode.

''- Matt: WHAT! I DONNE GOOFY AGAIN!''



''Just after the first Hand of Apocalypse exploded, right above USA, all 900 satellites that were flying all over Earth's atmosphere exploded at the same time like fireworks. Fromd distance, the explosions seemed to be small red and orange points but soon the explosions were sucked into the planet.''

''Soon, everyone who were fighting outside of Morte Base saw red points on the sky and stopped fighting to see what was that. Because the explosions happened in space, no sound could be heard even if there were so many of them.''



''In addition, the rest of the satellites that exploded were sucked by the gravity of the planet and fell in different parts o the world... The vision was actually beautiful as the pieces of the satellites fell all over the globe. Maybe it was just a miracle or a conscidence but none of the pieces fell at some country or civilization to cause more deaths than Akrak already caused.''

''The destroyed pieces of the satellites fell in all oceans of the world, avoiding more destruction. However, with this, the new generation of Hands of Apocalypse was destroyed. Like the previous Hand of Apocalypse, the satellites of the new Hands of Apocalypse exploded like fireworks... This... Was the end.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Docks 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 mintute later 



''Back to Morte Docks that is located on the West of Morte facility, the place that was once known as the docks of Morte where all ships of MPS are kept was burning like the Hell itself. The smoke was so intense that it covered all sky around and the darkness reign over the location. ''

The only thing lighting the place are the flames caused by explosions of vehicles, explosions of energy and explosives used by MPS as the group from the Rogues fighting thre, the Witch Cult, does not use man-made weapons to fight.



- Death: I think I wasted too much time with you, bastards.

''The Witch Cult continued to fight one of the strongest mercenaries of Morte at that time, who was revealed to be Death Gun. Despite many mercenaries were sent to fight them alongside Death Gun, they were incredible weakers than Death Gun as they were slower and weaker. ''

''- Gaius: Yes... Let's end this fight.''

Gaius, Valnir and Katya regrouped and prepared to charge at the enemy in front of them with magical power running through their veins.

- Katya: Let's put an end to this miserable!

''Before Death could begin to re-act there was a fist planted in the mercenary's face sending the hooded mercenary being flying back toward Katya and Valnir. Gaius quickly fazed out of sitht and appeared between the mercenary and his friends sending a round house kick into the mercenary's head sending him flying quickly in the other direction.''



''- Gaius: Katya, Valnir! Let's do our combo!''

- Valnir: Right!

Valnir then flew towards Death Gun and began shooting fire balls at the mercenary like crazy.

- Valnir: EAT THIS!

Death Gun twisted his shoulder and easily dodged the fire balls as Gaius and Katya proceeded to teleport behind him, sending two swords at his back to impale him.

- Death: ZEUS' LIGHTNING!



''Death shouted using one of his signature moves against the two warriors behind him. Before Katya and Gaius could impale him, a lightning fell from the sky but they quickly used teleport to get away from the lightning. However, they did not give up and Katya came up behind in front of Death Gun with a knee to the mercenary's stomach hard.''

Blood flew from the mercenary's mouth from the force of the blow but Death Gun never had a chance to react as Gaius brought both fists down on the Death Gun's head sending him into the ground hard.

''- Death: I-I see... You guys are not normal people... In this case!!''



Death yelled in rage blasting out of the crater that Gaius sent him to.

- Death: YOU'LL DIE!

Death Gun shouted as he began to form a gigantic pick ball of energy in his index finger.

''- Katya: Don't make me laugh! You can't destroy me with a blast like that!''

Katya then charged at Death Gun with magic aura flying around her.

- Death: Then how about one like this!



''Death said grinning easily as he pushed more of his power into the blast almost doubling it in size. An instant later he threw the blast down at the magician woman.''

''The blast seemed to engulf Katya shoving her down into a deep crater that was forming around her and the blast. For a few seconds the blast continued downward but then it suddenly stopped. In the next instant, the blast shot past Death almost taking his head off and into space where it safely exploded. Later, it was revealed it was Gaius Phoeniex who sent the blast back at Death Gun.''

''- Gaius: Not bad! But that was your last chance!''

''- Death: Impossible... There's no way... ''

''Then what Gaius just said struck and fear hit Death Gun for the first time of the day. Gaius, Valnir and Katya were going to finish him off and he could do nothing about it. The trio were more powerful then him. At least for now.''

"!!!!!!"

''A smirk replaced the fear as Death Gun released some powered-up... However, because of his metalic skull mask, they could not see that Death Gun was smiling.''



- Katya: LET'S END THIS FIGHT!

''Katya, Gaius and Valnir regrouped and prepared to charge together. Katya was the first to run towards Death Gun with full speed as Valnir and Gaius followed her. ''

''Valnir jumped on the mid-air and summoned nine red magic circles. ''

- Valnir: 'BE JUDGED BY THE NINE STARS! FELNAR!'

''From the magic circles, hundreds of mini-stars were fired from the dimensional holes and went towards Death Gun in amazing speed. Meanwhile, Katya and Gaius focused all their magical energy into their swords... However, as their combo was being prepared, they could see Death Gun pulling a pistol from his belt... It was a very common pistol like any other....''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''But when the mercenary pointe his gun at the trio, they could feel an immense magic power coming from it. The magic power was so high that the world around them became black and white. Next, Death Gun shot at Katya and Gaius and a giany black wave cut the continent of South America in two. Indeed... The attack was immense but it had no sound... It was like the time of the universe had stop at the moment he fired that weapon.''

''Luckily, Katya, Gaius and Valnir could dodge it... Despite the black wave that came from the gun, it was thin as paper so it was almost impossible to get hit by it, yet just the fact it could cut South America in two from Amazonas to Atlantic Ocean makes this a dangerous ability... In less than 2 seconds, the black wave had actually reach the borders of Brazil.''



- Katya: W-What in the world was that...

''Katya looked behind and saw the horizon of Amazonas was cut in half... Yes a thin hole had appeared on the middle of the Amazonas and it extended until the other side of the country. Katya and the others then noticed Death Gun was preparing another magical black bullet to shoot.''

''- Gaius: I couldn't hear any sound! It was almost like the time and space froze for a few secodns... What the hell is that weapon...''



''Death Gun then pushed the lock of the gun and snapped his fingers... The sound of his fingers snapping were changed by a very tiny and sharp sound. That sound was coming from his weapon, it was so sharp that Katya had to cover her ears.''

''- Gaius: Well... I don't what kind of magic is this you're using but we are going for you now.''

Gaius then pulled two daggers from his belt and looked at Katya and Valnir and nod to his friends as a signal to prepare.



''- Valnir: I don't what kind of magic energy is coming from that pistol but I believe this kind of magic is not from Earth, in other words, it's different type of magic from another world. If I recall, Kotori said something about the mercenaries; they are not from this planet. In other words...''

''- Katya: ... They're aliens.''

''Death Gun then pointed his weapon at the trio with devilish eyes. He slowly aimed his sight at his enemies as he prepared his feet to support the power of the impact of the gun.''



- Death: Time to end this!

"....!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Katya: WH--!

- Gaius: THE H--!

''Before Death Gun could pull the trigger of his gun, the trio saw several shining sharp things falling from the sky... It was around 12 blades. When they noticed those blades, they immediately landed on the back of te mercenary and impaled him, one by one.''

''- Death: W-WHAT?! WHAT IS THIS?!''



Valnir's eyes widened so much that he could almost feel his about to popping out of his face like pool balls.

- Valnir: This is...

Valnir, who was flying, landed on the floor beside Gaius and Katya and stared at their enemy falling in his knees with his hand in one of the blades.

''- Death: M-My body... Is... Melting!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''A few seconds later that all blades pierced through Death Gun's skin and meat, they started to shine in blue and smoke started to came out of his wounds. Indeed, it was just like Death Gun said, his body was melting from inside and it was obviously because of those bayonets.''



''- Katya: This is not poison nor magic... This is...''

Death Gun continued without paying much attention to Katya who thinking about the same answer.

- Death: Earthling's Magi-Tech...

''As Death Gun was about to die, smoke came out of his mouth as well, however, because of his mask, no one could see his human mouth melting like gaseous acid. However...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Death: I highly recommend pissing yourself followed by a course of praying to your impotent god.

''Death Gun pointed his gun at the trio again while trying to stand up. Almost 31% of his had already melted in a some kind of brown liquid so he must be using his last forces to stand up.''

- Katya: You want to take us down with you!

''As Death Gun finally pushed the trigger of the pistol another shining light could be seen on the skies above them, however, it was not another bayonet. Rather--It had the figure of a human being flying in a black suit.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Again, another thing happened, it was a loud sound that sounded like a *bang*. 1 second later, a laser came from the sky, to be precise, it came from the human figure flying on the sky. The laser immediately pierced Death Gun's head and blood flew out everywhere. ''

- Death: ............................

''Death Gun could say nothing more, nothing. Like a puppet without its strings, he fell to the floor in his back.''

''- Valnir: Magi-Tech... Could it be?''

''Valnir and the others noticed the laser was shot from behind them. Everyone turned around and saw a male figure in a some kind of black suit. That armor is very familiar to them, after all, this flying suit belongs to the Magician Troops from Global Pact Defense, an army of people who can use magic created by science.''



''- Katya: Magician... But...''

''Indeed, it was a Magician from GDP... He was still in the same position at the time he shot down Death Gun with one shot. In his right hand, they could see a Magi-Tech pistol that was aimd at the mercenary's body.''

''- Gaius: And you are? It's impossible that Global Pact Defense sent you as they were the authors who ordered Ratatoskr to forbidden us from invading Morte base.''

The magician then landed in front of them and lowered his hand with the weapon to show the trio he is not an enemy but they already knew he was not a threat from the time he killed Death Gun.



''- Katya: Putting that aside first, thanks for saving us. We are the Witch Cult. And your name?''

''The magician then disabled the armor of left eye and introduced himself... That man is none other than Yuuji Kazami, also known as Captain Wataru and a former captain of Global Pact Defense.''

''- Yuuji: This is my first meeting you. I'm Yuuji Kazami, a former magician from GDP who fought during the Cold War III. I was sent by Ratatoskr and Kotori Itsuka to rescue you.''

"!!!!!!!"



Gaius and Valnir seemed to be surprise that Ratatoskr had actually changed their minds about their invasion to Morte, however, something caught the attention of Katya.

''- Katya: I'm glad Kotori changed her mind about us but what do you mean with "rescue"? We are good here! Also, the Hands of Apocalypse still working! There is no way we can retreat now with all satellites operating!''

Yuuji shook his head and put his pistol back in his belt.

''- Yuuji: Kotori gave me orders to take you all out of this base. The reason is because she already planned to destroy this base.''

Katya narrowed her sharp eyes.

''- Katya: She plans to destroy this base?! How?!''



''- Yuuji: Just a few minutes ago, Kotori passed a mission to Asuha Chigusa, one of your teammates. She ordered her to go to the Shielder Quarters, this place is where the shield of Morte base is being kept. Her intention is to destroy the shield from inside by making Asuha deactivates the central computer. This mission was only possible because one of your teammates from Arms Division, Millian Gravik. He stayed on the ship with Shigure Yukimi and allowed the Ratatoskr to create a small hole on Morte's shield that gave us access to enter in this base.''

Katya, Gaius and Valnir looked at each other and smiled.

''- Katya: As expected from Arms Division. I feel sorry for understimate them.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 kilometers away from Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Unknown Ship 



''- Female Voice 1: [Telegrams received starting from. The target has entered the facilitty.]''

''- Male Voice: [Camera number 6. North block, Morte's airport. Target confirmed.]''

''- Female Voice 2: [It is confirmed from here too. It's Ratatoskr.]''

''The voices from the lower deck of a ship joined together and echoed, and on the monitor the figure of a ship was being shown. It was the space ship of Ratatoskr, Fraxinus. ''



- (???): Fumu...

''As the battle of Morte continued with intensity and destruction in both sky and ground, a ship was watching the battle from distance. The man seated on the captain's chair was a very sinister-looking middle-aged man that seemed to be a king... Well... He is a KING, because that person is the Black King, an entity who is somehow connected to the black element that called the attention of Maria Arzonia.''

The Black King was making small nods while stroking the beard growing on his chin.

''- Black King: Stupid... To let Ratatoskr do our dirty work so we can just take opportunity of it! Tsk!''

''He clicked his tongue, just loud enough for his crew members to not hear it. Suddenly, the Black King heard someone opening the door right behind him. To be precise the front door of the bridge from that unknown ship that seemed to be flying with the help of some kind of magic source.''



- (???): 'Sounds like death...danger! It sounds bad! Danger, danger! What's happening in that base? Is there blood? Who's killing who? Where did they get shot? I have to see! Things are really starting to get exciiiiting... Yes! Yesyesyesyes! YES YES YES YES YES!!'

''Suddenly, the voice of a female woman between her twenties could be heard as her thin and attractive voice echoed through the bridge of the ship. Despite her voice is quite soft, the tone she was using was similar to a lunatic psychopath trying to find an excuse to his crimes. ''

- Black King: You're back, Vira...

''The person who had just entered there had a cold smile and red eyes, her eyes seems pretty dull and lifeless. Or for lack of a better word, "dead". Eyes like that show how much the owner's absolutely insane. She has long blonde princess-hair in a ponytail and red empty eyes. She wears a short red and white dress, black thigh highs, brown lace-up boots, and moderate armor. Indeed, it's Vira, the unknown entity who keeps calling Katarina as her "sister".''

''- Vira: Ahh... I'm so happy that we met someone from our past down there!''



Next to Vira, another person entered in the bridge, this time, it was a small girl who seemed to be a young and cheerful child, it was Kruel Rose who is almost seen everytime beside Vira.

- Kruel: We are back~

''The two girls exalted an aura of darkness and insanity, showing the par were not normal. Burckhardt, one of the Black King's minions who was working to Vira under her command, sharpened his eyes in wrath after he saw the duo enter in the bridge like if nothing had happened... Vira and Kruel went to Morte Base to see Magilou, putting the existence of their secret organization in risk.''

''- Burckhardt: You insane slut... You almost sold us out to Manufacturing Progressive Sciences because of your jokes and self-sastisfaction...''



''Burckhardt then summoned a large sword in his hands from some kind of dark smoke. When everyone in the bridge heard Burckhardt's words in fury, they immediately stopped doing what they were doing and looked straight at the demon staring at an insane Vira with wrath. ''

''At that point, Kruel Rose stepped backwards as she knew what was going to happen. Different from Kruel, Vira was not worried and used her own nails to pierce her left hand. As her nails entered deep inside of her palm, she removed a sword from her bones and displayed it in front of everyone with a grin.''

''- Vira: This dog needs to learn his place! You're weaker than me in both status and power! Now you think you have moral to talk about me?!''

''The Black King continued to stare at the monitor showing the image of Fraxius fighting the MPS fleet, ignoring the two fighting behind his throne. Kruel Rose then noticed a fight between those two might result in the total destruction of their airship and teleported between the two physical demons.''



''- Kruel: Hey, hey! Get out of this! We are best buddies ever! And friends don't fight each other for such trivial matters! Let's calm down and think about what you're doing!''

''Kruel then tried to calm the two... For a moment, it seemed to be useless as Vira was smiling like a rapist about to force her victim into a sexual act but a few seconds later the two seemed to gave up on their irresponsable actions and stepped backwards.''

''- Burckhardt: I'll kill you one day... Slut...''

“................!?”

''Suddenly, Burckhardt could sense something dangerous and turned his glance to a certain direction. Perhaps it was because his senses were sharpened from using a Demon's energy. Or else, it’s all because the presence of that person over there is way too bizarre to the point that he couldn’t ignore it. Though he wasn’t sure what it is. But there’s a existence that slipped in between them who wasn’t here until just now. He knew and felt that person’s presences clearly. ''

''It’s not only Burckhardt; Kruel Rose and the crew who were present there also pointed their gazed towards the same direction. While being looked by everyone, that man was walking slowly towards Vira. He was a man with black hair and wearing a black suit. Burckhardt looked at that man with a surprised gaze as Vira seemed to ignore his presence as if she already knew he was going to appear.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Vira: Oh. To think our "hero" was here. When you arrived, Felix Drake ? '

''The man then came out of the darkness of the bridge alongside another person. The person beside that man was a tall woman with long black hair with a eye-patch. The Black King, unlike Burckhardt and the others, was not surprised as well.''

- Black King: So how are the preparations in Rio, Felix Drake?

The man named Felix Drake who seemed to be a gentleman continued walking towards Vira and put his hand in her shoulder as he passed next to her and made his way to the Black King's throne, where he bowed before him alongside the woman with eye-patch before him.

''- Felix: Yes. All preparations are done. The magic circles are already draw in all states of Brazil's Republic. Now the only thing left are the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences.''

''Vira mentioned about it a few days ago when she was spying the Rogues (in the previous episode). Vira and her dark cult, a cult that the Witch Cult calls as "Black Cult" and are currently fighting against, is somehow connected to the war in Morte base. The black element that caught Maria's attention is also related to this Dark Cult. ''

From Felix's words, it seems this Black Cult is planning something in Brazil, something big, but the existence of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences is interference in their plans.

- Burckhardt: It's humiliating for us to need the help of a human to aid us in this mission.

''Burckhardt closed his eyes in disappointment. And yes, Felix Drake and the woman beside him are not demons or any kind of supernatural force like Vira and the others in the bridge, they are the only humans inside of this airship.''

''- Vira: You don't need to a demon by race to be considered one... Just the fact you think like a true demon or devil makes humans and all mortals like us. This is the definition of a demon.''

''Vira was indirectly calling all humans of the world who are beyond redemption as demons just like her, who is a Pure-Blooded Demon. And worse, she is right about many things about mankind's nature. People canbe angels or demons, however, it's just their option to choose what they will become.''



''- Felix: Well, with that said, I'm going to have my leave here... I'll watch the Qliphoth Holocaust from a nice view.''

The woman beside Felix nodded as she stepped away, leaving Felix in front of the demon king.

''Qliphoth Holocaust, these words were mentioned by Vira before when she was talking about the Infinite Clock to Burckhardt that was stolen by Manufacturing Progressive Sciences (also in the previous episode). Whatever this Dark Cult is planning to do in Brazil, it's related to this Qliphoth Holocaust and this human known as Felix Drake, who despite seeing to be a soft and kind man, is actually a "demon" just like Vira said.''

''- Black King: Good, I'll see you there with the Goddess of Evil. ''

''Felix Drake let out an evil grin as he made his way towards the exit of the bridge. As soon as he did, Vira, Kruel and Burckhardt walked towards the Black King's throne and stood beside him.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Black King: Vira... Prepare to attack. Once the Ratatoskr and the Chronos Empire finish off the MPS forces.'

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Shield Center 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 



- MPS Security: Stay awake, do not let any intruder pass this point!

- Security Droid: Roger, roger...

''Inside of the Shield Center, the MPS officers were starting to go wild. Their reaction is obvious, right now, the Morte base is being attacked from all sides. Hundreds of ship are fighting right above them with many ground forces of the rebel cells from Chronos Empire fighting their army in all directions of the facility, turning the entire area of 10 kilometers a total battlefield. ''

''Not to mention the invasion force of the Rogues that reduced many of their mercenaries. To regular forces like humans, the mercenaries are deadly enemies but the Rogues, who are magicians, meta-humans and energy users, the mercenaries working for Unit-CM 130 are not a big deal but it depends of how powerful the mercenaries are... Most of the mercenaries in Morte are not strong enough to deal with the Rogues' invasion force with the exception of warriors like Death Gun, Androxus, Alice and Rindel Ozu who are the strongest guardians of the facility at the moment.''



''Because most of their mercenaries were killed, the security force felt themselves in danger and unprotected. Now, one of the many security guards of the base were protecting the Shield Central, the laboratory responsable for keeping the shield of Morte activated; the only thing that is keeping the Chronos Empire and Ratatoskr's forces from invading.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Suddenly, as the security guards were busy protecting the room and the workers trying to keep the shield activated, the front metalic door of the room exploded and the room was filled with smoke and dust.



''- Security Guard: All units! Prepare to engage the enemy!''

''As expected, the invaders had arrived but it was not a paramilitary squad or a battalion of men. Rather, it was just only one girl, a ordinary teenage girl with two Magi-Tech pistols in hands; Asuha Chigusa.''

''- Asuha: You guys gave me a hard time, you know... But finally I'm here to finish you off.''

- Security Droid: Shoot!

When the first droid caught the sight of Asuha leaving from the smoke, more than 7 security guards and 2 droids started to fire at the young girl, which is, from a very dramatic point of view, a coward act of ganking a small girl whose was outnumbered.



- Asuha: Oops!

Asuha then returned to the smoke and stayed there, however, noticing one of the enemy's bullets might kill her in the process, she immediately used her sneak abilities to get out of the curtain during the rain of bullets.

''- Security Guard: DON'T STOP! THESE GUYS ARE NOT NORMAL!''

''The security guards, naturally, considered all members of the Rogues as non-humans, more like "monsters" as not even the mercenaries were able to kill them without difficulty. So, with that in mind, the guards continued to shoot until their last bullets...''



''- Asuha: Okay, okay... Nice try. My turn.''

Asuha then came out from behind the wall of the other side of the room and shot a powerful bullet of ice magi-tech at the floor in front of the enemies.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Security Guard 2: What the hell?!

''Immediately, the ice shot by Asuha created a hole of ice on the floor that quickly expanded, covering a huge area. Everyone who were on the reach of the ice were froze in a matter of seconds.''



''- MPS Enginner: Rebel scum! Hahaha! This is my greatest creation! There is no way my shield will fall for the likes of you!''

As Asuha and the security forces were fighting, the young MPS Enginner who is a small British boy wearing the uniform of MPS, was busy operating a painel with all codes of the shield, there is no doubt it was that boy who is operating the shield and is keeping the invaders out of Morte facility.

''As then young boy with an evil grin in his face continued his work, he noticed that all shots and voices stopped. There were no more sounds of voices or anything else.''



''- MPS Enginner: What are you doing your mongrels?! Why do you stop shooting?!''

As the enginner was busy dealing with his own problems in the painel and computer, he was too busy to notice that Asuha had already defeat his bodyguards with ice.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, the young enginenr heard something metalic approach his right ear. When he looked to his side, he saw a pistol pointed right at his face.''



- MPS Enginner: Eh?

- Asuha: Checkmate, handsome.

''Asuha was the person who was pointing the gun at his face. With a lazy expression, like usual, Asuha looked straight at the eyes of the psycho-enginner before slowly pushing the trigger. Knowing he was going to die, the Enginner let out an insane smile as he faced his own death without caring much to his life.''

- MPS Enginner: Fufufufufu!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



Followed by the small laugh of the young boy, there was the sound of a shot and a light inside of the room.

- Asuha: ................

''Just after Asuha executed that boy, blood flew everywhere and a some drops fell in her face... For one second, Asuha thought about right and wrong... What is the right thing to do? What is the wrong thing to do? It was worthy to execute that boy? What she was going to become after this? Many questions passed through her head. ''



However, for 5 seconds, Asuha managed to recover her consciousness and returned to the real world after a deep thought about morality.

''- Asuha: Ah! The shield! ''

''Asuha then looked at the computer which the MPS Enginner was using just a few minutes before his death by her hands. It seemed to be one of those very complex consoles with many differents kinds of buttons.''

- Asuha: Oh great...

''Asuha then started to press all buttons ramdonly like a monkey playing with a new toy. She pressed many buttons for minutes until the computer's screen turned into black and the  phrase"INSERT PASSWORD" appeared on the screen.''



- Asuha: ...................................................



''With a confident grin that she was doing the right thing, Asuha pointed her two guns at the computer and all nearby consoles. Of course she was going to destroy the computers, she is not the smart kind of people compared to Imperia and Gravik.''



''- Asuha: You know what? I hate computing! To hell with this!''

''Like a cowboy... Or cowgirl, Asuha shoot many times at the computer in front of her. When its screen exploded, she proceeded to do the same with all computers on the room.''

- Asuha: BURN!

''In a matter of time, the entire room was on fire... And outside of the base, something strange happened. The shield that was protecting Morte facility started to vaporize like burned paper. Holes started to appear all over the shield as its pieces fell to the floor in a beautiful blue fire.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile in Fraxinus... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

 

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Kozue: T-This is...

Together with the alarm ringing in the bridge of the Fraxinus floating above Morte base, Deep love, also known as Kozue Minowa shouted

- Kotori: What happened, Minowa?

''Kotori who is standing beside the captain seat gently brushed her chin doubtfully. Kyouhei, who is beside Kotori, walked towards Kozue's console and took a close look at her screen.''



''- Kozue: They did it! Commander!''

Kotori then crossed her arms in doubt.

''- Kotori: They did it? Who? The MPS or the Rogues?''

''Kozue then turned her seat around with a smile full of happiness. Kyouhei had the same reaction so it must be something interesting.''

- Kyouhei: The shield is down, commander!

''Kotori narrowed her eyes for 3 seconds but soon she closed them and put a lolipop in her mouth with a confident grin. The crew of Fraxinus let out a relaxed voice out of their throat.''



- Kawagoe: So that means Asuha did it?

''Asuha was the person in charge of destroying the shield of Morte from inside but many people were not expecting her to destroy the shield without the help of someone. But yes, indeed, she completed her mission alone.''

''- Kotori: Impressive! I was afraid that she would fail! Nice work guys! ''

''Kawagoe then put the image of Morte facility losing its shield... The image of the shield disappearing like burning paper illuminated the bridge.''



''- Kotori: Right! This is it everyone! We will bomb the base now!''

''The crew immediately nodded their heads and turned their attention back to their consoles... But then...''

"......!!!!!!!!!!"

''- Kyouhei: Wait a second! Commander! If we attack the facility with our missiles now the Rogues might be caught during the chaos!''

''Yes... If Ratatoskr simply bomb Morte base with missiles installed in their ship, they might kill the Rogues on the process exchange of destroying the MPS base.''

''- Kotori: I know that... But they survived worse! This is nothing compared to what they fought in Aldegyr Kingdom and Tenguu City's airport! Kyouhei, contact Yuuji Kazami and order him to tell everyone to retreat! Including Gravik and Shigure who are on the stolen KnightWalker ship they used to go to Morte!''



''The crew had no choice but to follow Kotori's orders. This is cruel but this is war and they know the Rogues will survive because unlike them, they are not normal humans and have an incredible durability to survive such weak attack''

''- Ratatoskr Crew: ROGER! RELEASING ALL SUPPORTS AND BATTERIES OF FRAXINUS!''

''Soon after the crew pressed many red buttoms, all missiles installed in Fraxinus' decks were shoot at the same time, creating a beautiful scene on the battlefield between the ships of MPS and Chronos Empire. It was like millions of stars falling from the sky. However, much to the MPS' superiors' surprise, the missiles passed only next to them and made their way towards Morte.''



''- Kyouhei: Commander! All missiles were shot!''

''Kotori nodded with a serious face as she stood up and looked at the monitor in front of her showing the video of all 400 missiles from Fraxinus hitting Morte's territory in different places. ''

''All missiles created a giant sphere similar to a mini-nuke bomb version of the atomic bomb dropped in Hiroshima in 1945... For normal people, it seems just to be a mini atomic bomb without use of radiation. Most of those missiles caused a huge destruction to the base's security, destroying cannons, anti-aircraft batteries, ships, fighters, weapons and vehicles.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Science Section 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Zombie Chamber 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 minute later 



- Katarina: T-This is...

''Katarina narrowed her eyes in shock when she saw more undead people coming from all doors of the hall. The large and white hall that seemed to be a chamber was now filled with hundreds of zombies.''

''- Tomas: Be careful, everyone. They are not humans, they are dead. These people are guinea pigs killed by Akrak in her experiments. This is the obvious guess.''

''Tomas said with a calm voice. However, as if answering Tomas, who spoke with cautious words, more doors that were everywhere around the hall opened at the same time. There were at least 50 doors side by side in all directions... The hall that was similar to a battle arena was now full of dead meat as Katarina, Tomas and Lucas were standing right on the middle ol the arena.''



- Katarina: More undead people!

''Katarina charged her magi-tech sword with Fire element of her ExKrieg energy and prepared to swung her weapon at any time. ''

Now, there were 400 zombies at that arena, and every single one of those zombies made their towards the Rogues with white empty eyes and their mouth full of saliva.

''Lucas raised his eyes in surprise upon seeing that. Several zombue made out of darkness crawled out from the doors. Those people were people from all ages, men, woman, children and elderly... Everysingle one of them were once normal people who were captured by Akrak and killed in her brutal humans experiments.''

"...............!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Those monsters begin shrieking and kicked the ground in preparation to attack Lucas and the others. Since they were slow, they had enough time to prepare but had no way to run.''



- Lucas: Uwah!

''Lucas unintentionally stiffened his body upon seeing that. However, before their hands could reach Lucas, the monsters were hit by a light. They were blown away in half a minute and their bodies started melting down as they fell from the air. ''

''Right away, Lucas realized what happened. Tomas, who standing behind Lucas, had already manifested his Magi-Tech energy; he attacked those monsters using his Magi-Tech katana. No, it’s not only Tomas. Katarina was already prepared to combat and was pointing her weapon at the crowd approaching her to bite her face off. ''



They gazed towards the zombies and could notice they were not longer humans but mindless beasts who will eat everything with body-heat in front of them.

''- Lucas: Thanks, Tomas! ''

''- Tomas: No problem... But these guys are...''

''Lucas could only look at those zombies walked towards them with a pitful look. That look was not an expression of superiority because he is a normal person and has control over his actions... It was mainly because those people were once normal humans and were kidnapped by MPS to be forced to be part in Akrak's undead experiments. Those people were once her guinea pigs, tortured to death only to walk on the Earth forever like monsters.''



''- Lucas: Yes.... There is only one thing we can do! We came all way here to free the guinea pigs from MPS! We released many guinea pigs until now! But our goal still the same! We must free those people from their suffering! They cannot be healed anymore! ''

''Lucas spoke like a true commander and knew exactly those people were not humans now, only bags of walking-rotten meat. At that point, some zombies who were released by Akrak left the hall and spread across the Science Sector of Morte base, eating all scientists, security guards and guinea pigs in their way. ''

''- Tomas: Some of them escaped from the hall. However, I think we need to get rid of these first and then deal with Akrak herself. It's hard to say but we cannot do nothing for those zombies who left the hall! Now, everyone, let's power up and quickly end their suffering!''

''Tomas and Lucas raised their voices, while taking a fighting posture. As if to oppose them, the zombies around them started to run like if they had gain the ability to run like humans.''

- Tomas: NOW, LE---!



"..................!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Katarina: W-Wh...

''Suddenly, everyone felt their bodies losing strength... Katarina, Lucas and Tomas fell in their knees at the same time while in their combat formation (a combat circle). Katarina's sword that was charged with fire vanished as Tomas' katana disappeared in a blue light.''

- Tomas: W-What the hell is happening...

''Lucas looked up and saw something on the roof. It was a spiral sphere of purple energy. Lucas felt something coming from that spiral, it was a very uncomfortable feeling. There is no doubt it was that thing that is weaking the Rogues and preveting from using their powers.''



''- Lucas: It's that thing? D-dammit. Akrak knew we were going to use our powers and installed some kind of magi-tech to prevent us from using our powers... It seems to affect only energy users.''

The only thing the Rogues could hear were screams of hungry beasts approaching them like crows to eat a corpse.

- Katarina: This is the en--

"!!!!!!!!!"

''Before Katarina could finish her "final words", something happened. It was the climate of the hall. Just a few minutes ago, the hall that is similar to an arena was cold... Very cold as the place was surrounded by air-conditioners, but now, the place was hot... To be precise, VERY HOT. Just then, everyone could hear a female voice coming from the other side of the hall, to be precise, from the front gate right behind the zombie army.''

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - (???): I'm not a energy user. ''





''After that female voice echoed on the air, the heat only got worse. However, for some reason, the heat was not affecting the Rogues on the middle of the room. It was so hot that the color of the hall changed to red like the insides of a microwave and by consequence the walls and ground started to melt alongside the zombies. ''

''One by one, the zombies on the reach of the heat fell on the floor one by one as their clothes, skin and meat started to burn away. Their rotten skin also started to melt, revealing their bones, despite that, the zombies could not feel the pain and died trying to reach the Rogues to eat them.''

"..............................."



- Katarina: What happened?

''When the last zombie fell on the floor alongside his dead comrades, a tall female figure could be seen right on the front gate of the hall, standing on the darkness. The woman then walked towards the group and her face was revealed by the light of the hall. ''

- Lucas: An angel?

''It was only normal for Lucas think that woman was an angel, because she really looks like one just by appearance. She has long, premium-blond hair, light skin, and green eyes. She is tall and carries an air of refinement with her. She wears an extravagant dress and long and armored heels... Indeed, that person with an angel-like figure is Maria Arzonia who had just arrived at Morte base.''

''- Tomas: I don't think so... But who is she? I never saw her before.''



''Katarina stared at the woman for some time trying to recognize... For some reason, she feel that she had met her before but could not remember. As the group was staring at Maria, she looked up and saw the purple spiral device and immediately pointed her index finger at the object and shot a small fire beam, destroying the magi-tech device.''

''- Katarina: You... I know you...''

''Just then, Maria noticed the familiar face of the Red Haired Demon. Just a few seconds ago, Maria could swear she never saw any of those people before but when she took a good look at the group, she could finally recognize the face of Katarina. ''

''- Maria: ¡Katarina! ¡Eres tu! ¡Nunca he encontrado que te encuentras aquí!''

''Maria's eyes were filled with tears of happiness... She was so happy to finally meet Katarina again after her first death. Of course, none of the Rogues speak Spanish so everyone could look at each other in confusion.''



''- Katarina: Excuse me, I don't speak Italian. Who are you anyway?''

"........................"

''Lucas and Tomas facepalm themselves once they witnessed how stupid Katarina was. They may not know Maria but they clearly know what is the difference between Spanish and Italian.''

- Maria: I-Italian?

Maria let out a sigh and looked at Katarina with disappointment.

''- Maria: Wait... You don't remember?! It's me, Maria Arzonia! I was the person who helped you on the fight against Michael Langdon as a Spirit! ''

''Katarina approached her with her right hand in her chin, she was analyzing her appearance and trying to remember her face. Suddenly, Katarina's narrowed in surprise, she might have realized something.''

- Katarina: 'You... You... WAIT! YOU ARE'''............................................... Who are you?''

"................................."



''Lucas and Tomas could only watch as they never met Maria before but they knew Katarina and that woman had some story together so they dared to not butt in. ''

- Lucas: Tomas, please don't...

As Lucas and Tomas watched with a drop of sweat in their foreheads, Maria facepalm herself.

''- Maria (think): *She is really incredible... I mean, she is worse than Matt. I only met her for a few times but I was never awared she is so idiot. How can she not remember my face?*''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''As Katarina continued analyzing her, Maria could finally realize the reason why she is not remembering her... It's because she is different. After her first death, Maria came back to life in the body of a total different person. So it was only natural for Katarina not recognize Maria in her new human form.''



- Maria: Katarina, the truth i--!

Before Maria could finish, the Red Haired Demon immediately interrupted her with a smile.

- Katarina: 'Maria! It's you!'

- Maria: Eh?

"..........................................."

''Another awkward silence invaded the atmosphere. It was suppose to be a big reveal but Katarina just ruined it with her anti-climax personality. Even Lucas and Tomas could realize Maria was about the everything to her old friend.''

- Lucas & Tomas: Aho...

"Aho" means "idiot" in Japanese, but at times it can be spoke as "baka".

''- Katarina: But you died... I saw you... So how? How are you here? ''

''Katarina hugged her old friend that was dead for quite some time but came back to life for divine reasons. Maria was thinking in answer her questions but she answered with a hug as well and stayed like for quite some time. During that time, the two slowly remembered the time they first met as if the souls were being connected somehow. Just then, Katarina and Maria seperate themselves and the two continued with their talk.''

''- Maria: Well... I'm back because of superior reasons. To tell the truth, I came back to life just recently... Maybe a few couple of months...''

''Maria then decided to tell her everything she had to face after her first death, which was actually a sacrifice. She told Katarina everything that happened after her revival, from her first meeting with Matt Butcher, Magilou, the foundation of the Catholic Rebels, her rebellion against Michael's rule over the Roman Catholic Church, Carl's Black Blood, Melancholia's threat and among many other events that happened ever since.''

''- Katarina: Jesus... So this is what happened to you since from that time. You went through troubles even worse than us.''



''Maria could only close her eyes and face down... The memories of her rebellion were among her worst memories as her moments were filled with treasons and manipulation from all sides.''

''- Maria: Since we are, what YOU are doing here? ''

- Katarina: I'm here to destroy the Hands of Apocalypse!

"..........................."

''Another chance to create a climatic moment but Katarina ruined it with her straight answer. Well, it's not exactly this is a problem for Maria, Tomas and Lucas as they don't waste more time. However, Maria was not familiar with the word "Hand of Apocalypse". Actually, she may have heard about this thing some times in the past watching TV, reading news and hearing this from the conversation of random people within her army's ranks.''

''- Maria: Hand of Apocalypse? Ah! Those satellites! Yuri Barnes told me about them. If it is the problem then we already solved it.''



"................................"

''Yeah, yeah, yeah... Another awkward silence.''

- Tomas & Lucas & Katarina: What?

''Maria scratched her cheek with her nail and forced a smile... She was not expecting to the Rogues react like that.''

''- Maria: Actually, I came here to Morte to search for the core of a black element rhat happens to be everywhere and only I can see it. After using my spiritual energy to research what happened to the world, I discovered many natural disasters happened because of those satellites. I don't know if those satellites were the "Hands of Apocalypse" but one of my allies already went to the Control Room and destroyed the signal between their consoles and satellites.''

''The person Maria was referring as "ally" is Matt Butcher who is Maria's best friend and one of her most powerful allies. He is the man who destroyed the Hands of Apocalypse by killing Professor Hojo, the man in charge of the weapon and destroying all satellites at the same time by sending a powerful amount of energy through their signal.''

''- Katarina: W-Wait a second! That means your group already destroyed the Hands of Apocalypse?! Just like that! From what you told me, you said you found Morte facility by coincidence during your research for this black element! That means all our efforts were in vain...''



''Katarina, Tomas and Lucas looked down like sad dogs while Maria could only bow down several times as apologies. From the Rogues' point of view, it was almost like giving your best to defeat a boss in a MMORPG game for hours and suddenly a random guy appears and give one-hit kill on the boss, killing him almost instantly.''

''- Maria: I'm so sorry! ''

''Suddenly, the group could hear several footsteps coming from the darkness of the front gate. Several group of people were approaching in an amazing speed, and from the sounds of their feet, they are using boots... Meaning they are indeed soldiers of Morte. A few seconds later, several men wearing HAZMAT military uniform arrived carrying shotguns... Some of them were full of blood over their uniforms.''

''- MPS HAZMAT 1: Identity! You're mercenaries?!''



''Tomas immediately noticed they were Akrak's "cleaning" squad. They were there to get rid of the zombies before they could turn the entire Morte facility in a living Hell... Considering the base is already in complete chaos from the Rogues' invasion and Ratatoskr's bombing. ''

''The HAZMAT looked around and saw blood and corpses of zombies everywhere. They could notice they were not normal people to do such mess.''

- Katarina: Buzz off.



''Katarina immediately swung her arm and created a wave of energy that cut the head of all 8 HAZMAT soldiers in front of them. However, one survived as only his helmet was cut off... The brutal scene of seeing heads rolling on the floor scared Maria to her soul.''

''- MPS HAZMAT 2: You bitch... You're not a mercenary... Y-You are one of the invaders.''

''The HAZMAT soldier who had his mask removed smiled like a psychopath as his body fell lifeless to the floor. Despite only his helmet was destroyed, the impact of Katarina's wave caused serious damage to his brain.''



- Maria: KATARINA!

Maria tried to avoid looking at the heads and could only fight back Katarina who caused such brutal attack.

- Katarina: ...............

- Tomas: Give them no chances.

''Tomas stared at their heads with an angry expression... Unlike Maria who was deeply shocked to see such brutality in just one attack, Tomas and Lucas were not bothered at all. They acted like if they were doing something normal; a daily duty.''

''- Katarina: Give them no chances. We know that.''

"........................."

''Katarina's smile faded, now her face was stoic and had a few drops of blood in her cheeks... Indeed, Maria felt a different energy coming from Katarina... She could not explain what is that feeling but she knew it still Katarina yet the aura that she unleashed at the moment she slaughtered those men was intimiding and very different from the Katarina from the past. Still Katarina but her personality is different... It's almost like she changed of personalities but still the same person... Maria could not just explain what she had just witnessed.''



''- Maria: There is no need for such brutality! That makes us just like them!''

''Katarina wiped out the blood from her face and did not answer Maria. Instead, before she could reply, the static of a microphone could be heard across the entire Morte Base. Everyone looked up and saw the radio installed on the roof of the hall. From the radio, a familiar female voice echoed; it was Akrak Couteau... the ruthless Director of Morte.''

''- Akrak (radio): [I can see you are determined to kill me. I understand. You want to protect your home and prevent me from using the Hand of Apocalypse. It is admirable. You show something a great many of your kind lack. But you're just like the others, they are selfish, they care only about themselves. They look at their fellow man and resent him. Each one seeking more than the other. There is no loves in your hearts, only greed. It is because of this weakness that you can endure like we can. We have something much stronger than you. We have belief and determination. A belief that cannot be shaken no matter how hard you try. Know that killing me changes nothing. It only prolongs the inevitable. It is simply a matter of biology. You were born on the wrong side, Lucas Kellan and Katarina Couteau. Others will rise up behind me and take my place. Eventually, we will win.]''

''As everyone looked up, the hologram of Akrak appeared on the walls of the hall. Her screen was everywhere on the hall, including on the ground full of corpses and blood.''



- Tomas: Akrak...



''Maria let out a confused look at that woman but she could notice the Rogues reacted to her voice and video. They were burning in wrath and se could clearly feel their hatred from the distance. However, unlike the others, Lucas managed to keep calm and answered her.''

''- Lucas: No one is going to follow your path! You will die and no one will ever remember you again! The world will go on without even remembering your name! You started the Cold War II when you gave the Hlokoust Cannon to Eckidina to destroy Fiore Kingdom! You caused the Cold War II! You plunged the whole world in two great wars that lead to World War III! You're an abortion rest!''

''Akrak, who was seated in her seat in a dark room at the time, smiled and answered Lucas from the other side of the transmission. Katarina and the others only watched his argument with Akrak.''



''- Akrak (radio): [The Cold War II happened for a reason, the weak perished in Paris, leaving only the strongest Pure-Blooded KnightWalkers and so the religion was destroyed in our lovable country. Those of us that survived, were meant to. Now it is time for you to suffer that same fate. History demands it.]''

''Just as Akrak was speaking, the elevator of the hall from where Akrak left, opened slowly to reveal two female scientists came out of the elevator while injecting a syringe with some kind of green liquid in their necks. Immediately, the scientists fell in their knees and their muscles started to grow bigger... Their female bodies were becoming the body of a humanoid monster with brown skin, deformed face and giant muscles.''



''- Katarina: This place is full people like you, Akrak... I mean... Aunt.''

''Akrak heard Katarina's words and giggled as she ended the transmission, leaving the two scientist to fight the Rogues. Lucas then powered-up and prepared to fight the two scientists.''

''- Lucas: We wasted too much time here. Now we know the Hands of Apocalypse is destroyed, meaning one our goals is complete thanks to Maria and her group... Now, we have only one goal...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Lucas: TO KILL AKRAK COUTEAU!



- Katarina: I agree...

''Katarina then assumed her fighting posture as Tomas followed her example. Maria who was beside the red haired girl looked down and let out a sigh.''

''- Maria: Just to say, I don't like how you do things, Katarina. I never thought you were this kind of person. You see, I'm not beyond using violence to defeat my enemies if necessary but displaying gore is something that I'll never approve. Yet, I have to put my moral codes aside for now. If that woman is responsable for everything that happened to the world yesterday, causing the death of millions and thousands of my people, she NEEDS to pay. I'll join this party with you for now. In addition, no matter how cruel you are, you still Katarina, the person I can trust and consider a friend!''

''Katarina displayed a smile as Maria created two fire balls in her hands. Like furious beasts, the female scientists... Or better, the two creatures charged at the Rogues and Maria with sharp teeth and claws.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Katarina: Welcome to the club! Arzonia!'

Part 3 - Humans & Monsters
<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5,000 meters above Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Fraxinus 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 minutes later 



''- Alarm: [Alert! Alert! Enemy fighters at twelve o'clock!]''

''Inside of Fraxinus space ship, the alarm rang when the radar of the ship located several droid fighters from MPS flying towards them. Despite Ratatoskr was taking part during the fight, they stayed behind the allied lines and only offered support from behind by offering the allied ships cover and shield.''



- Kotori: So they noticed.

''Kotori who was seated in her commander seat took out the lolipop of her mouth and smiled at the monitor showing the video of 10 droid fighters from MPS flying towards them. It was clear they noticed Ratatoskr was the reason why they did not manage to take down a single warship from Chronos Empire and the rebels. To get rid of Fraxinus, they dispatched fighters to destroy the ship while they were distracted with the enemy fleet ahead.''

- Kotori: Activate Territory until 99,00 point and prepare the Mystletainn cannon!



''Just after Kotori ordered the crew to follow her order, Fraxinus suddenly left from behind the allied line and flew appeared on the right side of the Chronos' ships. Immediately, the main cannon of Fraxinus, Mystletainn cannon, started to focus all the magical energy of the ship in its core and formed a magi-tech circle in the front of the ship. The energy of that cannon was so powerful that the midair of the battlefield was shaking.''

- Kotori: Fire!

- Fraxinus' Crew: Roger!



''As ordered, the crew pressed red buttoms in their consoles and allowed the cannon to release its powerful energy beam. The energy beam immediately flew towards the enemy fleet and engulfed the squad of droid fighters flying towards Fraxinus.''

''When the enemy fleet saw a huge yellow laser beam coming from the enemy fleet, all ships stopped shooting and tried to leave from the area of impact. Half of the ships were already out but one of them was hit right on its core, causing the ships explode in two parts. Without control over the ship, the droid crew could only try to escape from the destroyed ship but all Chronos' fighters focused their firepower at the Escape Pods, destroying every single one.''



- Kotori: Nice shot!

''Kotori smiled as she watched the two parts of the destroyed MPS cruiser exploding while falling towards the Earth in an amazing speed, causing a huge nuclear explosion.... However, just as the ship exploded, the monitor of Fraxinus' bridge showed the image of a young man white glasses, black hair and blue eyes... That man was Gravik Millian, one of the members from Arms Division who is an expert in hacking.''

''- Gravik (monitor): [Kotori! Can you hear me?]''

''- Kotori: Gravik? What's wrong? Nevermind. Report what is happening down there!''

''Kotori was worried with the current situation of the Rogues at Morte base so she changed the matters. Gravik, however, seemed to be worried for some reason she could not understand.''

''Unlike the Rogues, Gravik and Shigure stayed on the ship to protect their escape route. However, they did more than just stay on the ship, they were hacking into Morte's system, causing the base lose communication and power to fight the invaders. They were playing a even more important part in this invasion.''



''- Gravik (monitor): [I'm okay... Shigure, who is with me in the ship is alright as well. I don't know about the others as they went to battle. But there something down here that is new for us. I never saw them.]''

Kotori twisted her eyes and put her right in her chin.

''- Kotori: "Something" down there? What's it? Also, you said "them"?''

Gravik nodded with hesitation.

''- Gravik (monitor): [Yes. They appeared out of nowhere and are fighting the MPS security everywhere... They called themselves as...]''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Gravik (monitor): [Catholic Magicians...]

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Front Gate 

'' Now, it was only a matter of time. The fate of theis battle was already decided. When this battle begun, the victory was certain to be from Manufacturing Progressive Sciences as they had a shield to protect their anti-air batteries that are powerful enough to take down every single space ship from Chronos Empire and Rebel Cells.''

''However, with the destruction of the Hands of Apocalypse, the tables were turned as the main goal of Akrak was prevented and the world was saved from a new Apocalypse. Yet, the battle on Morte continued in large scale. Knowing the ground forces of the MPS would be a interference in the air battle, the rebels and the command of Chronos Empire sent half of their ground armada to deal with the enemy army.''



''Now, with the shield of Morte down, the troops and invasion squad of Chronos Empire launched a full-out assault at Morte. When the Rogues invaded, only 45% of security forces of Morte were dispatched to fight them as the command thought only the mercenaries were necessary. Instead of sending most of the guards to help the mercenaries they were ordered to stay on guard in vital points of Morte.''

''Now, the entire area of Morte was now in total status of chaos. The Hands of Apocalypse destroyed. The shield is down. The communications are destroyed. Professor Hojo is dead. Most of the mercenaries are dead. All guards were facing the enemy in a brutal battle without support.'' ''- Rindel: Fuahahahahahaha! This base is lost! But the fun will continue!''

Rindel powered-up and focused a part of her energy in her palm.

''At this time, the battle between Jellal and Cole MacGrath versus Rindel Ozu, the sister  of Alice Ozu, was taken to the Front Gate of Morte, where half of the guinea pigs from Akrak and other scientists were trying to escape and many soldiers were fighting. The guinea pigs were  trying to run away from Morte on the middle of the batte. The rebels, noticing they were innocents, distracted the MPS guards to allow them to escape.''



''- Jellal: Cole... She is stronger than us...''

''Jellal and Cole were standing beside each other and were surrounded by hundreds of guards fighting the rebels while Rindel was in the same position. The sounds of death of 200 men echoed on the air like music.''

''- Cole: Yeah... She already beat us so hard...''

''Cole looked at Jellal with a worried expression, he noticed Jellal's head was full of blood and his was almost out of stamina. Cole was a wrong opponent for Rindel as she could control Eletricity as well. No matter how many times Cole attacks her with his meta-humans powers, his eletricity only makes her stronger as her body can absorb his energy.''

- Cole: That bitch...

''Cole then aimed his hand at Rindel again and shot another beam of eletricity at her... Only to see his power being absorbed by her body. His attack simply vanished at the same moment it touched her chest. ''

''Jellal and Cole were fighting her for almost 1 hour without taking a rest... It's more evident Rindel has more stamina and power than the duo.''



''- Cole: No matter what I do... She will absorb my power and turn it in her energy... If we could only cause some damage to her body...''

"..........!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Jellal suddenly widened his eyes when he heard Cole's phrase. At the same moment, the young man powered-up and stared at Rindel with a death glare.''

''- Jellal: Cole! You're totally right! ''

Cole turned his sight to Jellal beside him and twisted his shoulders in confusion.

''- Cole: What you are talking about? I did not say nothing.''



''Jellal, however, shook his head several times and let out a confident smile of victory. He immediately extended his hands and formed a magi-tech circle right in front of him. ''

''- Jellal: I discovered a way to defeat her! If she can absorb your energy, that means your power is directly redirected to her magic veins! If this is true, that means I can transfer my Celestial Energy to your power!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Cole immediately realized what he was talking about. It was a very simple yet smart plan; if Jellal fuse his Celestial magi-tech with Cole's meta-human energy, he can destroy Rindel from inside out with his energy as Rindel can absorb Cole's eletricity.''

- Cole: I see!



''Rindel noticed their smile and started have her own doubts. She tried to hear their conversation but the screams and voices of many men fighting around her made that impossible. ''

- Rindel: WHAT YOU ARE CHATTING ABOUT?!

''Rindel immediately charged at the duo with a slasher smile but Cole again shot a sphere of eletricity at the girl, causing her stop because of the impact. However, again, she absorbed his energy with pleasure.''

''- Rindel: How many times do you need to know?! There is no way your attacks will work on me! ''

''Rindel looked at the sky and let out a evil laugh. She was already tired of Cole as he could not harm her in any way... She was now about to kill him and leave Jellal alive to entertain her. ''



''- Rindel: I'LL JUST FINISH YOU OFF! YOU'RE UGLY! ''

''Rindel then jumped towards Cole and extended her hands to grab his face. However, before she could reach him, Cole raised his right hand while Jellal put the magi-tech circle he had in both of his hands in front of him.''

- Jellal: NOW!

- Cole: Right!

''Cole then shot another sphere of eletrecity at Rindel using Jellal's magi-tech circle. When his eletrecity came out, it was just another blue charge of eletrecity, but when it crossed Jellal's magic circle, its color changed to yellow. At the same moment, the yellow charge of eletrecity flew towards Rindel in amazing speed. However, she was confident that was not going to hurt her so she happily received the attack.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''When Rindel opened her arms to receive the attack, the eletrecity immediately hit her chest and burned several parts of her body. Like always, her body absorbed Cole's energy but this time, some parts of her body were harmed... For example: her hands... Now, her hands' muscles and meat are completely exposed and all her skin disappeared.''



- Rindel: WHAT THE F---!

''Before Rindel could react to the pain of Cole and Jellal's special attack, she threw up blood. When she looked at her chest, she saw a huge hole in her heart... Actually, her heart was nowhere to be found. The attack of the duo passed right through her and formed a huge hole in her chest.''

''- Jellal: I'll explain... The reason why your body was affected is because your body can only absorb one energy at time... If there are differents energies in one attack, your body will reject it and let the attack hit you. Pretty clever, huh? ''



Rindel fell in her knees as her body slowly started to become ashes because of the heat of Cole's attack.

- Rindel: I HATE YOU SO MUCH!!!

''Before Rindel could completely becomes ashes, she pointed her index finger at the exhausted duo but before she could, her entire torso was already ashes... Knowing it was already useless, the only thing she could do before dying was to show the middle finger to the duo as her last message saying: "fuck you".''

''Then, her entire body started to break and her remains fell on a hill of ashes. Yet, her middle finger continued there... Jellal and Cole let out a relaxed sigh before falling in their knees once they noticed Rindel was finally.''



''- Jellal: She was so strong... Yet, it was so easy... If I realized this sooner...''

Cole closed his eyes and slapped Jellal's back.

''- Cole: Shh! Don't raise that death flag... She is dead. So this is the strength of MPS' mercenaries... This is scary.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, Cole and Jellal heard many footsteps of MPS soldiers running towards them. At the same second, Cole reacted to their footsteps and teleported in front of them before using eletric sword to attack them and breaking their formation.''

''- Cole: WE ARE NOT DONE YET! STAND UP JELLAL! ''

''The MPS soldiers started to shoot at the duo and the battle continued... Yes, the battle is won but the war is not over. Jellal stood up with difficulty and prepared to fight the enemy troops.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> MPS Old Warehouse 



- Saeko: Dumb retards!

''The fight between Isis, Maeve, Toshiro, Roy and Saeko versus Androxus had changed places. Their intense fight was taken to the Old Warehouse of Morte, located 2 kilometers away from the Front Gate where Cole and Jellal were fighting Rindel. ''

- Toshiro: What are those?!

''However... Little did they know the old warehouse had many doors connected to the Scientific Sector of Morte, and many of those doors allowed the zombies, the undead army of Akrak, escape from the facility and gain freedom. Right now, Saeko Busujima is taking all of the zombies with her speed and her katana.''

''- Isis: Undead people?! Seriously! What is happening in this base?! ''



Isis and her group regrouped in circle formation as Saeko continued to attack the crowd of zombies running towards Androxus and the Rogues.

''- Maeve: Vhey stink! Jesus!''

''Maeve raised both of her arms and showed her daggers to the zombies, who seemed to show no emotions except sadness... Yes... Those zombies had sad emotions. It was almost like they were suffering.''

''- Androxus: So this is what Akrak was talking about? This is the results of her project she said she was busy during the attack to Morte. Immortality... Immortality my ass.''

''Androxus then raised his pistol and aimed it at the heads of the zombies trying to reach his back. Those creatures doesn't seem to care who is ally or enemy, all living things in front of them are food, no matter what they are. One by one, Androxus shoot the zombies surrounding him like crows.''



- Isis: This is...

''Isis continued in her position, slashing all zombies who dared to come close to the formation of the Rogues. Now, more than 50 corpses of zombies were in front of her. Taking this chance to analyze the enemy, Isis saw Androxus taking a crowd of zombies walking towards him, there were at least 120 of them about to attack but his speed with his pistol was incredible, so incredible he took down half of their numbers in 1 minute.''

- Isis (think): *A chance!*

''Isis slowly rose her meta-sword and hold it tightly... Like a tiger about to jump at its prey, Isis jumped in the mid-air and made her way to Androxus' location. This time, like an eagle, she prepared to chop his head off while he was distracted with the zombies around him.''

''Isis don't like cowards attacks like this, but the situation is completely different... Now it is not time to follow moral codes, they must do everything in their reach to achieve victory.''

''- Isis: You must forgive me! But you're going to die now! Take this!''

Isis then released a powerful wave of energy from her sword and launched it at the direction of Androxus...

- Androxus: Coward attack.



''Androxus, however, noticed her before she could attack and simply rose his pistol to destroy her wave of energy. When his bullet hit the wave, it exploded like fireworks. When the smoke wiped out, the first thing he saw was several missiles coming from the sky.''

- Androxus: WH---!

''This time, Androxus was caught off guard and could not react to the missiles. ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Soon, the missiles fell right in front of Androxus, resulting in a giant explosion that engulfed all zombies and Androxus himself. Isis landed on the floor and stared at the explosion, even she was caught off guards as she was not expecting that.''



- Isis: What happened?

''Isis and everyone looked at the sky and saw several fighters flying around Morte. Soon, more of them appeared and started to bomb Morte facility in different places. Immediately, the ground around them shook.''

- Toshiro: Reinforcements?!

''Toshiro rose his head and saw the symbol of Chronos Empire in many of those ships... But many of them had the symbol of the rebel cells attacking Morte alongside Chronos and Ratatoskr.''

- Androxus: Insteresting.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Suddenly, the deep demonic voice of Androxus echoed on the air and everyone saw the horned mercenary standing on the same place he was before getting hit by the missiles.

''- Roy: Not even a scratch... To think people like you from MPS exist in this world is impossible... You're stronger than the Horsemen of John from KnightWalker Family.''

''Roy looked around Androxus and saw that all zombies surrounding him became ashes by the attack of Chronos Empire... The Horsemen of John that Roy talked about is the name of the small group of Cyborgs from KnightWalker Family who are considered to be the strongest beings on the world.''

- Isis: You're immortal?



''Androxus put his pistol in his belt and replied her question... Suddenly, his body started to vanish in a green dark smoke.''

''- Androxus: There is no such thing as immortality in this world... Insteresting, you all. You won this match but now it's time for me to go. It seems this base is doomed. Akrak's Hands of Apocalypse are destroyed, the half of the mercenaries are dead, most of the security forces are down, the zombies killed most of our officers... There is no reasons to keep fighting here. It's time for me to retreat but do not worry, we will meet again...''

<p style="text-align:center;"> '- Androxus: ... very soon.'



''Before Androxus could completely disappear in green smoke, Toshiro flew on the skies and shot an ice beam to stop his moves. But before it could reach him, he vanished completely and the ice beam only hit the ground he was standing a few seconds ago.''

- Toshiro: He escaped.

While Toshiro attacked Androxus, Roy and Saeko had already finished off all zombies who were around them, trying to at least bite off a part of them.

- Roy: This was the last one of them.

Isis and Maeve looked at each other before changing their sight to the ships Chronos Empire and Ratatoskr bombing Morte, making many parts of the tower fall next to the position.

''- Maeve: Ve should leave now! ''



''- Isis: I agree, we did our part here. All we can do now is to return to the ship to regroup and take the others who are injured. I believe that everyone won and are safe.''

''Roy sanapped his fingers as everyone seated on the floor to take a rest... Indeed, their fight with Androxus was a challenge, if Saeko and Roy did not show up at the right time, they would be dead now.''

''- Roy: It's over now... But what the hell was that guy? He was stronger than that woman... Times change...''

Toshiro lied on the floor and his wings of ice vanished.



''- Toshiro: We have no words to thank you... If you two were not here, we would probably be dead by now... Probably for Androxus or those zombies.''

''Saeko then put her katana back shealth and looked at Morte facility. Right now, the place was completely destroyed with smoke, fire, debris and corpses of mercenaries and zombies.''

''- Saeko: Let's regroup! I don't where Androxus went but our war is not over! Kotori gave orders for us to assist you but to retreat once our support is no longer necessary.''

Everyone looked at each other before smilling in satisfaction.

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Akrak's Office 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 

 

- Celina: Lady Akra, I bring bad news.

''On the top of Morte Base, Akrak was seated in a chair of her large office when suddenly the door opened and a small girl with glasses entered... No matter how you look, she is indeed a child... And was wearing an uniform from MPS with proud.''

- Akrak: What is it, Celina?

''Celina Silva, is one of the many officers who works at Morte facility. She was there in the Control Room with Professor Hojo when the Rogues invaded Morte and rang the alarm. Soon after the Rogues invaded, she went to the top of the tower to call for help but Ratatoskr had already destroyed their communications by that time.''



Celina then entered in the room as Akrak stood up and looked at the window of her office and saw her lovable "garden" in flames and destruction.

''- Celina: I tried to communicate Unit-CM 130 in Paris as you requested but it seems they ignored our calls. I tried to contact one more time but the invaders took down our communications with a jammer. We are alone.''

Celina adjusted her glasses and stared at Akrak's back.

- Akrak: So that means Unit-CM 130 abandoned us?



Celina nooded and let out a smile, her first smile in years.

''- Celina: Yes... It seems so. But there still time for us to escape, if you wish, I can prepare a ship at the hangar before the invaders can destroy most of our cargo ships. Let's stop this... Mother.''

''The term "Mother" used by Celina is not a way to show she is her mother, it is actually only a mode of calling her superior as she is just a child. Celina works to Akrak for many years and vowed her loyalty for her no matter what so it's only natural for her to call Akrak as a motherly figure.''

''Akrak widened her eyes and smiled. She turned around and looked straight at the eyes of Celina.''

''- Akrak: You're right... But what we will do after?! Hide like rats?! Live in a sew for the rest of our lives?! Tsk! Useless until the end! You and everyone in this fucking facility!! If you care for me then DIE together with me! We went too far to flee now!! ''



''Akrak violently pushed Celina on the floor and grabbed a machete that was in a table. Celica widened her eyes in shock when she saw Akrak's face twisted in wrath, she never saw that scientist like that before in years.''

- Celica: M-Mother?!

''Akrak immediately rose her arms and swung it at Celica's head. The machete cut Celica's head in half as she tried to grab Akrak's legs. While trying to grab her legs, Celica still conscious and cried while looking up to see blood coming from her head.''

- Celica: Mother...

''After saying her last words, Celica fell to the floor with the machete stuck in her head. Like if nothing had happened, Akrak cleaned her hands from Celica's blood with a towel. ''

''- Akrak: It will be all over soon... My lovable Celica...''

''Suddenly, the entire Morte base shook like if a meteorite had hit the very top of the tower... However, that sound did not come from the top... But from the most deep level of Morte base.''





''Akrak then walked away and looked at the giant pillar at the end of her officer. That pillar had a screen on its center with a few numbers. Suddenly, the numbers started to count from 02:00... And it slowly counting to 00:00.''

''- Akrak: If they think the Hands of Apocalypse was my only trump card they are very mistaken! My greatest creation and weapon are not my zombies, virus, Hands of Apocalypse of even the Hlokoust Cannon. My greatest creation is... Morte itself!''

''That's right... Akrak is most destructive creation are not the dreadful Hands of Apocalypse... Rather, it is her "garden", the Morte Base itself. Right below the feet of everyone working at the tower and other divisions, Akrak installed her most dangerous weapon; the core of the base.''



''The core of the base, is also known as the energy core of the entire base. All industries and manufacturing sectors' power come from this core, actually all of the power from Morte, including the unlimited resources of Akrak's faction, including the creation of super weapons like the Hands of Apocalypse, comes from this core.''

''- Akrak: Two minutes, huh? Two minutes and it will be all over. ''

''Akrak stared at the pillar with a serious look. That face was not the expression of a determinator woman who was proud of her achievements. That was the face of a person who had already give up... Akrak lost all her pride and ambitions. With the Hands of Apocalypse destroyed, her troops of mercenaries killed, her shield is down, half of her fleet is destroyed... Not to mention that her Walker Base where Yen Kellan was working is destroyed by Peace Foundation... All her experiments are ruined. Nothing is left... For a woman like Akrak who show such devolution to her works, nothing more can be more terrible.''



''- Akrak: Decades of hard work to be ruined in just 2 hours... What a joke. But at least, the destroyers of my dreams will die with it!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''All of a sudden, the front door from where Celica came from, flew across the office when a huge explosion coming from outside destroyed it. Akrak immediately looked at the huge hole in the wall of her office with worry but soon her expression changed to an evil grin.''



''- Akrak: You're here... Kellan.''

''Akrak turned around and crossed her arms... Indeed, she was already expecting for Lucas and his friends to come. The first person who entered in the person was Katarina Couteau kicking the head of a security battle droid.''

- Katarina: It is over, aunt!

''After her, 3 shadows appeared behind her and left from the smoke. They were Lucas Kellan, Tomas Sev and Maria Arzonia.''

''- Lucas: This is the end, Akrak! You failed! Your machines, creations and men fell befre your eyes! You lost!''



''Lucas and Tomas pointed their swords at Akrak's neck. However, everyone except for Maria, knew the person who needs to kill that monster is indeed Lucas Kellan for everything she did to him.''

- Maria: So it's you...

''Maria clenched her fists when she put her sight upon Akrak. ''

''- Akrak: So who is this one with you? I guess it's one of the arrogant bastards who helped in the invasion to my garden. She is not so threatening like I thought she would be.''

''Compared to Katarina who was dressing a battle dress, Lucas who was wearing a torn mercenary coat and Tomas who was wearing a desert battle uniform... Maria is indeed more sophisticated and more well-dressed for a battle.''



- Lucas: Shut your mouth, monster!

Akrak closed her eyes and let out a sigh of disappointment.

''- Akrak: Why do you want to save this disgusting world? All of you... This world is a failure where religion will keep existing and killing more people for their fantasies. Do you call me a "monster"? You are the monster! You want to save this dark world where people will keep killing themselves! There is no peace without strength! If you want peac---!''

Tomas immediately interrupted Akrak with a loud tone.



''- Tomas: Quiet! You have no right to talk about peace when you're the one causing wars to sastify your wicked desires!''

Akrak smiled as walked towards the window.

''- Akrak: As expected of you... Low humans who cannot understand the meaning of my words. Well, I don't blame you. You are born as monkeys and will live with the IQ of an animal.''

''Lucas, finally having enough of Akrak's rudeness pulled out a gun from his belt and loaded it. Lucas is a magician so he has no need to carry a gun with him, yet he got it from one of the guards for some special occasion.''



''- Lucas: DIE! DIE! DIE!''

''Lucas aimed the gun at Akrak's head and prepared to shoot. Katarina and the others were worried with Lucas' psychological health since he was being pushed by his desire of revenge. This feeling is so negative and strong that if he continues with it, he might lose his sanity and control over his body.''

''- Tomas: Wait! Lucas!''

Seeing Lucas being pushed to insanity, Akrak immediately turned around and laughed as Katarina and Maria looked back at Akrak on the other side of the office.

''- Akrak: HAHAHAHAHA! Yes! That's it! Lucas! Let your hatred flow! Become a person like me!''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''As Akrak laughed, Lucas started to shoot at her head, but for some reason, the bullets were disappearing on the air. Before the bullet could reach her, some kind of glass was blocking the way of the bullet.''

- Akrak: Fufufufu...

- Katarina: This glass!

''Katarina punched the glass to no effect... Yes, there was some kind resistant glass blocking their side from Akrak's.''



Lucas dropped then gun and used his own sword to pierce the glass, however, amazingly his sword is what broke.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Lucas: COWARD!

Akrak walked towards the window again but kept her sight in Lucas and his allies.

''- Akrak: I'm sorry but you cannot kill me with your weapons and abilities. Haha... Don't worry, this is something temporary.''

''Suddenly, everyone could finally hear the sound of something counting... It was similar to the sound of a time bomb. Because of the sounds, shots and voice, no one could hear that sound until everything was in complete silence.''



- Katarina: What is this sound?

''Everyone then turned around and saw a huge pillar with a screen on the middle. The numbers were exactly 01:45.''

- Maria: What is it?

Akrak let out a smirk and closed her eyes.

''- Akrak: If you think the Hands of Apocalypse were my trump card, I must say you're wrong. ''

"...........!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



Everyone immediately looked at Akrak with a shocked expression.

- Maria: What do you mean with that?

Akrak crossed her arms and seated in her chair.

''- Akrak: My most powerful creation is right below our feet. The very power center of this base has enough nuclear energy to decimate the whole Latin Ameria in less than 5 minutes. And you know what will happen to the planet if something like that happens?''



''Lucas slowly recovered his composure once he noticed he might become someone like Akrak... His most despised enemy.''

''- Lucas: The total destruction of the planet... The core of the planet itself will explode...''

Akrak snapped her fingers with a playful expression.

''- Akrak: Bingo! And not just that! The atmosphere of the world will disappear and everything isnide of the world will be sucked into space as our oxygen will vanish from existence!''



''Everyone twisted their face in wrath as Akrak showed her nihilistic side... A suicidal nihilist who wants to take the entire world with her because all her hard work is gone.''

- Maria: I had enough!

''Maria have saw many twisted people before in her past but none of them were cold and uncaring like Akrak... No one killed more people then her in the entire world... Akrak brought the destruction to all countries of the world, brought the extinction of many species of animals and civilizations... ''

''Losoing her cool, Maria immediately summoned a giant sphere of fire in her right hand. The sphere was hot that Katarina and the others were forced to jump away from Maria.''

''- Maria: I DON'T CARE WHO YOU ARE OR WHAT IS YOUR STORY WITH THEM! YOU KILLED MANY OF MY FRIENDS THROUGH YOUR MACHINATIONS!''

''Maria then launched the sphere at Akrak's glass. The sphere, however, was blocked by the glasst tet, it continued to fight against the durability of the glass. Soon, the glass was starting to melt and a huge circle was about to open on the same spot where the fire ball was trying to enter.''



- Lucas: Heat?!

".....................!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

WIthout warning, Akrak rose the sides of her lips and exposed a devilish grin.

- Akrak: Do it girls.

''Noticing that Akrak said something, Katarina immediately felt several  hostile presences behind her and tried swung her sword to cut them down, however, before she could, the unknown enemies stunned her with some kind of eletric weapon. Soon afterwards, the fire ball of Maria suddenly was shot by a laser from behind and disappeared.''

- Maria: WHA--!

''Now, everyone had noticed the enemies behind them. However, it was too late... They already captured Katarina and were carrying her... Yes, there 5 people behind them. Rather, they are not people but Androids; Akrak's Super Soldiers.''

- Tomas: Who are you?!

''Tomas immediately rushed at the super soldier woman carrying Katarina in her arms with his sword. He aimed at her shoulder but before he could cut it, one of the Androids grabbed his blade and broke it like glass.''



- Tomas: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Lucas tried to react as well by sending a powerful energy blast at the Androids but before he could, one of the Androids teleported behind him and gave him an painful elbow, almost breaking his spine.

- Lucas: AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!

Seeing her enemies being easily defeated, Akrak stood up from her chair and her face was covered by the dakness of the office.

''- Akrak: Yes... Exactly like that... Bring that girl to me.''

''The Androids nodded their heads at the same time like many machines sharing the same brain. At the same second, the Android caring Katarina teleported her right in front of Akrak on the other side of the armored glass.''

- Maria: KATARINA!

''At the time Maria realized she was teleported to the other side of the glass, it was already too late. Akrak made her way towards and slapped her.''

- Akrak: This is for being rude with your aunt!



''Lucas and Tomas tried to ignore the Androids and charged at the glass to break it. Maria thought the same and continued to shoot many spheres of magma at the glass. However, their attacks were useless as the Androids started to fight the trio. ''

The Androids holding Katarina then proceeds to torture her with eletrecity.

- Katarina: I'LL NEVER BREAK ME!

''Katarina continued staring at Akrak with a wrathful look even being tortured by the shocks. However, Akrak was not surprise and simply swung her head to the left, obviously ordering her Android to tie Katarina in the desk of her office.''

- Katarina: What are you doing?!

''The Android tied her hands and legs in the desk... The scenario was similar to a scene of a sacrifice ritual.''



- Lucas: AKRAK!

Lucas changed his attention from his enemy in front of him to Akrak for a second but the Android sent a powerful punch at his face, sending him flying across the room.

''Akrak then opened a handbag full of medical tools. The first thing she pulled was a pliers. Without wasting time, Akrak proceeded to crush one of Katarina's nails.''

- Katarina: AAARRRGHHHH!!!!!!

''Katarina's screams of pain echoed through the hallways of Morte like the screams of a horror film... That pain was so intense that she almost forgot how painful is physical pain. It's been a long time since Katarina suffered this kind of injury. ''



- Tomas: Release her!!

''Tomas yelled at Akrak when he heard Katarina's loud screams of pain... However, she ignored her screams and continued to crush her fingers with a smile... Katarina suddenly lost her senses and had many flashbacks of her past... And then, she stopped screaming and looked at the roof with a lifeless shocked expression.''

''Of course, Akrak was not torturing her for nothing... She had the "same" expression of when she tortures her guinea pigs in her human experiments.''



''- Akrak: Do you know how difficult it is keeping organs viable? And these aren't just any old organs. No, these possess the secret of unimaginable power. This organs of this girl, Katarina, are different! And why's that? Because they were all harvested from mutants just like you... Now then, it's harvest time, and I see we have a proper crop. I'll start with the girl's organs. After all, she was here first! But don't worry, I'll get to ALL of you. I saw her power through many of my cameras in Morte base. This girl has an unknown power that I wanna see. I wanna see it! So I'm starting by crushing her nails!''

''The power that Akra is talking about is her unknown ExKrieg energy... ExKrieg... Is the name of an extinct alien race whose origin unknown... And the reason of WHY they were extinct by an alien empire is unknown as well. But, no matter its origin, Akrak took interest in Katarina's body... She wanted to study this new kind of energy.''

- Katarina: .....................

''Katarina continued to stare at roof for unknown reasons... But probably, if this is right, she is having flashbacks of her past during her fight with Aki Honda... The person who caused the most serious and fatal damage to her body, ever.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- (???): Enough of this brutality! ''Before Akrak could break another one of her nails, a bright light appeared white behind Akrak and her Androids. From that light, a tall armored male figure appeared carrying a book and a sphere of light in his hands. Maria was the first person to recognize that man since she is the only one who knows him.''

''- Maria: YURI! HELP HER!''

''However, Maria was too desperate to think due to the critical situation so her first order was to save Katarina, no matter he need to do. Akrak stopped breaking her nails and turned around to see an enraged Yuri Barnes holding a powerful light in her left hand.''

''- Akrak: Magician! Kill him!''



''The Androids holding Katarina immediately stopped holding her to attack Yuri Barnes with blades installed in their arms. However, Yuri Barnes swung his arm holding the sphere of light and released a powerful wave of blue fire, immediately burning the Androids and reducing them to ashes in less than 3 seconds.''

- All: WHA--!

''Everyone, even Maria got surprised by Yuri's powerful attack as those Androids are resistant... Again, VERY resistant.''

- Akrak: Blue fire?!

''Akrak jumped away from the fire as her minions became ashes. Noticing Akrak was in danger, the Androids fighting Tomas, Lucas and Maria immediately made their way towards Akrak to protect her from Yuri.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



''But again, someone or something had entered in the room from the same front door from where the Rogues came from... To be more precise, the only thing the Rogues saw was a shadow flying right in front of them. The person or thing that passed flying was so fast that the only thing they could saw was his shadow. However, despite that speed, Maria could recognize the person who was charging at the Androids.''

- Maria: Matt!

The person flying towards the Androids with a sword in his right hand and mouth, is Matt Butcher himself.

- Matt: NOT ON MY WATCH!



When the Androids felt his presence behind them they tried to gun him down but before they could turn around, Matt had already slashed their backs and cut them in half much to Akrak's shock.

''- Akrak: My Androids are made from one of the most durable materials in this world... For you two to destroy them with such facility is impossible! Disgusting Magicians!''

Matt then got in his knees like a ninja who had just killed his victim and let out a smile.

- Matt: There is nothing in this world that my blade cannot cut!



''After smiling proudly, he proceeded to cut Akrak's glass with his swords. With an amazing speed, he cut the glass with his two hands in the format of a "X".''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Again, another miracle had happened as soon as the Butcher cut that glass... Just like the way he cut the glass, the armored glass cracked in thousands of small pieces and fell to the floor like beautiful blue lights.''

- Akrak: Impossible!

''Tomas then teleported in front of Akrak as the glass was destroyed. His first action, however, was not kill or attack the defenseless Akrak but to destroy the metal latches that are tied up to Katarina in the desk beside Akrak. For some reason, Katarina still unconscious but her eyes are open... Indeed, the pain inflicted by Akrak caused her to remember many things of her traumatic past.''

- Tomas: Katarina...

''Tomas then carried her in his arms while Lucas and Maria made their towards the other side of the destroyed glass that was separating Akrak from the Rogues. Now, like several lions about to eat its prey, Maria, Matt, Yuri, Tomas and Lucas surrounded Akrak behind her desk.''

''- Akrak: Tsk! Heretics of humanity... Betraying the logic and joining with your stupid and idiot God who is nothing more than a fantasy!''



''Yuri immediately shot a small ball of blue fire at Akrak's leg, creating a hole in her right leg. Maria then pointed her spear at Akrak's head but she had no intentions to kill her because even at that point, she noticed Lucas is the person who needs to finish her off.''

- Akrak: Ugh!

''- Maria: You are no scientist. You are nothing but an amoral abonomation. Your have no values on family or morality at all. You don't know what family is. I spent 3 months finding myself a family, and I was glad that I have one, a big one... but you? You threw your family away like dry lemon peels! I HATE YOU! Now, Akrak Couteau, for your crimes against humanity, I will bring you to justice! NO ONE ESCAPES THE LAW!''

''Akrak fell in her knees while holding the hole in her leg with bloody hands. Soon, her painful expression changed to a huge smile. After hearing her speech, Akrak finally remembered who is Maria... After all, she is a "terrorist" figure to KnightWalker Alliance.''

''- Akrak: I see... I heard about you. It took a me while to notice but you're the Angel of Flame, right? The Roman Catholic Church is always talking about you. I see, your fight for God... Even the new generation of Catholic Church are abandoning their past traditions because they noticed God is just a false figure. God smiles at you in the form of a young girl or pulls at your heartstrings in the guise of a weary veteran... so many faces a monster has... and all of them stolen! All of them lies! I despise him. Every cell in my body called for his annihalation! So I destroyed his kingdom and cast him down into the dust, religion itself! Fitting how it took a man with the trappings of a monster to slay a monster with the trappings of a man. Someone like you will just fight and continue to make your own people killed just to discover God does not exist.''

''Maria then smiled and giggled. Everyone got confused with her reaction as she clearly talking blasphemy about her beliefs.''

''- Maria: Do not worry... I already met Him once.''

Akrak widened her eyes in shock but seeing Maria's smile about her devolution to God made her angry.



- Akrak: THEN GO MEET HIM AGAIN!

''Akrak immediately pulled a gun from her skirt and aimed it at her head. She was so fast that Maria and Yuri could not foresee what she was planning. However, before she could push the trigger, Lucas swung his destroyed blade and cut off Akrak's arm that went flying across the room.''

- Akrak: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

''It took a while to Akrak notice her arm was gone... When she noticed it, she twisted her face pain and fell on the ground holding what was left of her right arm.''

''- Akrak: You are a monster... ''

''Lucas sharpened his eyes in wrath and hatred and kicked Akrak in her stomach to shut her. At the same time, Akrak vomited blood and fell in her back.''

''- Lucas: As you said before... Yes, I'm a monster because I gave up on my humanity to become a Magician. I'm not a human... But you're wrong about one thing... What makes people different from monsters are our ACTIONS! No matter if you're a monster or people, as long you have compassion and a heart, you will be a monster with the heart of a human! ''



''Lucas then swung his sword and aimed it at Akrak's head to finish her. ''

- Lucas: Die cursed by all people you murdered!!

''Tomas and the others jumped away to keep distance from Lucas' attack. Maria, who hates violence, closed her eyes to not see that brutal scene.''

- Akrak: And this was my war for the revolution of mankind!

''Akrak's painful expression changed to a seriousness and without warning, she used her left hand to put the pistol she used to try to Maria in her head. ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Lucas widened his eyes in shock but seeing his expression, Akrak smiled like the monster she represents and shot herself. The sound of the shot  was so loud that it could be heard from all floors below the office. Because she was standing beside the giant window of the office, the bullet passed right through her skull and destroyed the window beside her, making the sounds of the battle outside of Morte invade the room.''



- All: .........................

''Lucas then put his sword on the desk beside him and walked towards Akrak's lifeless body with angry expression. Like the others, he stared at her corpse for quite some time before opening his mouth to break the silence.''

''- Lucas: You're wrong. No one will think of this as a war or a revolution of science. This was... just... an exchange of bullets. The death rattle of a sad lunatic two decades past her prime. I hardly think of you as a proper opponent rather as a "monster". You needed to be put down, Akrak. Of that, there is no doubt. For all your talk of humanity, there wasn't a shred of it left to be found in you. Perhaps there never was. You died as you lived: a cowardly beast who destroyed millions of innocent lives to create your own disgusting world. A monster's reign of terror may be bloody and long...But it's only a matter of time before they fall. Foolish creature. Mankind is a slave to duty, and there is no greater duty than to purge one's enemy from the Earth, like you... Your humanity was nothing but a pale façade. That's why you died like this, by the hands of humans... Because humans are always the ones who kill the monsters... And you... are the monster... Not a monster with the heart of a human like us... But a monster with the heart of a pure monster.''



''Tomas, who still carrying Katarina, and the others walked towards Lucas with a worried expression. Akrak is dead, but the damage she caused to the world will take decades or even hundreds of years to disappear. Her virus, plagues, weapons and creations will continue to haunt the world for many generations... Many people will die in the future because of her, many families will be destroyed... But like Lucas said before, the reign of a monster may be long and bloody but nothing is forever... One day, it will fall like their rulers.''

Lucas then looked at the destroyed window and saw the fighters of MPS and Chronos Empire fighting on the skies.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Lucas: Akrak is dead... Father and mother... '



''Everyone smiled when they saw Lucas' victorious words... Because of his cold expression, no one could see it but Lucas smiled like a child for the first time in years... Soon, when the room was in complete silence again, everyone could hear the sound of something counting...''

".................!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- All: DAMMI---!

Because of their battle with Akrak and her Androids, everyone forgot about her most dangerous weapon under her possession, the core of Morte itself.

- Maria: THE CORE!

''At the time they looked back, the counting was at 00:03... With only three seconds left to explode the core of Morte to destroy the entire Latin America.''

- Tomas: GO KATARINA!!

''Because of their situation, no one could do nothing to stop the counting but Tomas could. Right below the screen, there was a painel with many buttoms but from distance they could see a very big red buttom located at the top of the painel. Noticing there was nothing to be done, Tomas threw the body of Katarina at the painel with violence and her body successfully landed on the red buttom and fell to the floor... Yes, the counting stopped at exactly 00:01...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



- Katarina: MY BACK!!!

''Suddenly, Katarina woke up from the pain caused by Tomas' violent decision of throwing her like a stone at the painel to stop the counting. Tomas started to cry after he noticed Katarina will never act friendly towards him again for using her like that.''

''- Tomas (think): *Ahh... This is the end of my love... Katarina will never like me again.*''

''Katarina rolled on the floor like hunchback while Tomas cried tears of... light?''

- Lucas: W-We did it...

''Maria and Yuri let out a sigh to put all their despair out... Yes, the sight of almost seeing the world destroyed scared their very soul... Maria and Yuri seated in the first chair they saw and wiped out the sweat from their foreheads.''

- Maria: That was a close one...

Matt looked at Maria and Yuri and twisted his shoulders in confusion.

''- Matt: Eh... What you two are talking about? What was that timing?''

''Because Matt was not at the moment Akrak explained that time on the screen was the countdown to the destruction of Latin America, he was not awared of what was happening. ''

- Maria: You don't need to know...

''Maria took several deep breaths to regain her cool. As Katarina and Tomas continued crying, Lucas walked towards Maria,Yuri and Matt.''

''- Lucas: Because of our desperate situation back there at the hall full of zombies, we could not introduce ourselves correctly... My name is Lucas Kellan, one of Katarina's allies... I don't know how to express my feelings of happine--!''

''Maria interrupted Lucas when she stood up from the chair she was seated. Immediately, Lucas noticed that Maria had extended her hands.''

''- Maria: My name is Maria Arzonia... We didn't say a word to each other until now but a friend of Katarina is a friend of mine. You don't need to thank me, I had my own business with that woman as well.''

Lucas stared at Maria's hand for some time but soon his surprised changed to a soft smile and so he shook their hands together.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Lucas: Yes... Nice to meet you, Arzonia. '



''Seeing Maria making new friends made Yuri in a good mood, after all, for many months, Maria was making many enemies from other factions... But the reason is simple, they want to destroy her for the same reason of Akrak wanted... Because of her pureness.''

''- Yuri: Good to see things went well... ''

Matt closed his and smiled as well.

''- Matt: Indeed... But I'll probably never forget what I witnessed in this place.''

Matt's childish smile faded as soon he remembered from everything he saw back at the Science Sector, the place where the MPS scientists did the most cruel human experiments to Akrak's guinea pigs.

- Matt (think): *Are really humans e---*



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Suddenly, as Matt was thinking, the entire building of Morte shook like the heart of a vulcano about to explode.

- Katarina: What happened?!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Now, more explosions occurred and those were not small ones... They were so big that half of Morte's tower was about to fall due to the strength of those explosions.''

- Tomas: Don't tell me the core of Morte is exploding!

Lucas, however, shook his head and looked to outside of the office to see the ships of Chronos Empire and Rebel Cells bombing Morte's tower from all directions.



''- Lucas: No! They are bombing the tower! They will destroy it! We need to escape from this place before it is too late! MOVE!''

''Lucas was the first person to run away from the room. Matt followed Lucas through the hallways as Maria simply jumped out of Akrak's office and created wings of fire in her back to fly away. Worried with Katarina's state, Tomas carried her in his arms.''

''- Katarina: Release me! I'm okay!''

''Tomas ignored her childish cries and jumped off of the office and used his energy to fly away. Seeing that everyone made their way out, Yuri simply created a portal in front of him and entered in it. He disappeared instantly, leaving no one, except for Akrak's dead body and her Androids inside of the office.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Reception Center 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 

 

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''The explosions continued and were getting more powerful each second. Now, the explosions could be heard even from 10 kilometers from distance, and in addition, from the most deep level of Morte.''

''There was nothing left in Morte. At that time, all of the scientists, officers, medics, enginners and security guards had already escaped from Morte. Yet, the zombies of Akrak's personal undead army continued walking down the long corridors of Morte, searching for fresh meat. The hallways were empty but the red alarms continued to ring, the scenario was similar to an Apocalypse-film... ''



''However, at the Front Gate of Morte, next to the Reception Center, there were three people... Actually, two girl and a monster who still fighting.''

- Atala: Man this guys stinks...

''Yes, the remaining members of the Rogues who still fighting their opponent are Atala Arck and Imperia Deamonne. Surprisely, their enemy, Ruvik, is incredible strong despite his size.''

Imperia and Atala were standing beside each other and prepared to fight the creature known as Ruvik...



''- Ruvik: [No matter what you do, as long I'm in this form, nothing will harm me from outside attacks. Your only option is to run away OR let me devour you!]''

''Atala immediately teleported above Ruvik and pierced his head with her Nano-sword. However, it seems Ruvik did not take any damage.''

''- Atala: You see, I and that girl over there are Cyborgs... Are you sure you want to eat metal? You will get instestinal infection.''

''Atala continued to pierce his giant head with the usual creepy smile of hers but soon Ruvik swung his head and threw Atala away with her sword. Soon, the injury caused by her sword in his head disappeared completely.''

''- Imperia: You have an amazing regeneration. If Akrak calls you a failure then I don't want to imagine what is "perfection" for her. You're almost near-immortal.''



''Imperia forced a smile to get rid of her worried expression. Yes, Ruvik is immortal just like Imperia and Atala. They tried to explode him, burn him, cut him in pieces and many other brutal tactics of killing, however, no matter what they did, Ruvik always came back to life like all other Cyborgs do when they are killed.''

- Ruvik: [I NEED TO EAT!]

''Ruvik heard several footsteps behind and saw many zombies of Akrak's army. Like a creepy hungry spider, he ran towards the crowd and started to eat the zombies one by one. Likewise, the zombies who are mindless beasts did the same and tried to bite him, however, his skin was so hard that all zombies broke their teeth trying to do so. However, they just continued trying to eat the giant monster as they don't think nothing more than eat. ''

''- Ruvik: [ROTTEN MEAT! IT DOESN'T MATTER!]''



''As Ruvik continued to eat the others, the few left continued to devour him only to be crushed by Ruvik's giant arachinid paws. Not far away, Imperia and Atala stared at the massacre with a smile... Of course, the duo are not like Lucas, Tomas, Maria and the others... The Cyborg's DNA inside of their bodies turns them in people with the mind of a sadist, or at most a psychopath.''

''- Imperia: You will get a diarrhea, you know. Speaking of which, from where those zombies came from?''

Imperia turned her attention to Atala and changed her mischevious personality to seriousness, returning that aura of a mature and motherly figure she always is around Katarina.

''- Atala: Well, I have no idea. I know those things appeared from nowhere and started to attack all guinea pigs trying to escape from Morte. It seems Lucas, Katarina and Tomas did something to free those people... But I don't know if these things are work from our invasion or Akrak's. It's impossible to think the MPS would use zombies to deal with us knowing their base would be destroyed on the process.''

''Ruvik then devoured the last zombie and let out a loud roar at the roof... Now, he was acting like an animal instead of a monster with the mind of the person he was before.''



- Ruvik: [I'M COMING FOR YOU!!]

''Ruvik ran towards the duo with his 8 arachnid legs in high speed. If you're a normal person and saw a huge spider full of blood around its teeth, this is probably your biggest nightmare.''

- Imperia: Here he com--

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Suddenly, a green light illuminated the Reception Center where they were fighting at the moment... The light seemed to be coming from the hand of a person standing on the other side of the hall but because of the light, it was impossible to see who is this person.''



''- Atala: This light... A magi-tech spell?!''

''Ruvik tried to turn around to avoid looking at the light, it seems because of his many years, light is an extremely dangerous element for him. However, the person standing with the light in his or her hand did not stay there for too long and charged at Ruvik. That person jumped on the midair and punched the creature with light.''

- Ruvik: [WHAT TH---!]

''Ruvik was sent flying across the hallways and landed in a destroyed door of a laboratory. With the light gone, Atala and Imperia could ffinally see the face of the person who caused the first damage to Ruvik's monster body. It was a woman... That woman has blonde hair, attractive face, white skin and has a very tall female figure with the body of a model. She is wearing tight bodysuit designed for tactical combat, colored blue to signify a connection to a police force. She also wears dog tags, has a very prominent undercut, and has a helix piercing shown on her upper right ear... Yes, that woman is fact Cassie Cage, the former agent of Global Pact Defense sent by Lucy Sheev KnightWalker from Chronos Empire to assist the Rogues at Morte facility.''

- Imperia: And you are?

''Cassie was chewing a bubble gum so it took a while for her to answer. At the same time, she was listening to music using a earphone.''



''- Cassie: My name is Cassie Cage, little gyaru. ''

''Atala stared at Cassie with dead fish eyes for being called as "gyaru". At the same time, Ruvik stood up and a face came out of his chest... That angry face is the true face of Ruvik hidden inside of the arachnid's body.''

''About the "gyaru"... Gyaru is a description of people who follow many types of Japanese street fashion that originated in the 1970s. Gyaru fashion is typically characterized by having heavily bleached or dyed hair (mostly shades from dark brown to blonde), highly decorated nails, and dramatic makeup. The makeup typically consists of dark eyeliner and fake eyelashes used in ways intended to make the eyes appear larger, as well as contouring of the face for a slimming effect. Clothing pieces for gyaru fashion differ depending on which gyaru style the individual chooses.''



- Imperia: Nice bodysuit!

''Imperia blushed when she witnessed the beauty of that mature woman... Cassie is probably around the age of Tomas Sev so it makes her older than Imperia and Atala.''

- Cassie: Thanks!

Ruvik then walked towards the trio and looked at Cassie with his monstruous and ugly eyes.

''- Ruvik: [Who are you?! Don't get in my way! If you leave now I'll let you live! If you refuse, you will become my dinner!]''

''Cassie smiled just like Atala and Imperia... For some reason, Ruvik felt that woman is very similar to Imperia and Atala... A trio of sadistic women. ''



''- Cassie: You must excuse me but I want to die in a pit inside of a coffin... Not as piece of poop inside of a toilet. Not to mention you're already dead.''

Ruvik widened his eyes but soon laughed while grabbing another corpse of a dead zombie on the floor and eating it in front of the girls.

''- Ruvik: [MUAHAHHAHAHAHA!!!! BLONDES ARE REALLY SO IDIOT! DO YOU THINK YOU CAN WIN ME?! YOU'RE NOTHING BUT A RETARDED HUMAN! IF YOU STAYED IN YOUR COUNTRY LIVING LIKE ALL WOMEN, BEING A GOOD-FOR-NOTHING, SHOPPING WITH THE MONEY OF YOUR PLAYBOY BOYF--!]''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



''Suddenly, as Ruvik was taunting Cassie with loud rude words, something happened... The insides of Ruvik started to explode... All his internal organs were exploding from inside out for some unknown reason. Soon, his entire body was in flames.''

- Ruvik: '[AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!! IT BURNS! IT HURTS!! STOP!!! STOP IT!!]'

Ruvik tried to stand but his legs already became ashes and soon his entire lower parts became ashes as well.

- Ruvik: [WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!!]

''Ruvik tried to crawl towards Cassie to finish her with his paws but it was useless, most of his body melted or became ashes, only his torso was left. Cassie then slowly made her way towards the monster and got in her knees. She acted like a priest showing his pity for an abandoned child.''

''- Cassie: I did nothing, my friend. The only thing I did was to injected those zombies you ate with explosive nano-machines. As soon as I invaded this base, I planned to use those zombies as living explosives to destroy this base slowly from inside. It just happened that you ate some of my explosive zombies. What a idiot end...''



- Ruvik: [AAAAHHHHAAA!!!]

''Suddenly, Ruvik's head exploded as he screamed in pain... However, with this, his pitful life as a failed artificial human of Akrak Couteau had ended...It was just like Cassie said, it was a pitful and stupid death for a monster who represents the sin of gluttony. ''

''However, after Ruvik's head exploded, several drops of blood soaked her bodysuit. Cassie simply stood up and used a small white cloth to clean the blood.''

''Atala and Imperia for some reason were not surprised or even shocked... Probably the Cyborg DNA inside of them keep their surprising emotions sealed. In battle, the only emotion Cyborgs shows are happiness and sadism.''

- Cassie: Naughty little boy...

''Imperia and Atala walked towards Cassie and smiled. Atala, knowing the enemy is dead and Cassie is not a threat, deactivated her Nano-sword, making her sword disappear in a blue light.''



''- Imperia: I'll keep introductions. First, tell me who sent yo--!''

''Before Imperia could finish, Cassie dropped a small metalic ball on the floor and a hologram came out of that small ball. The hologram showed the image of a screen with TV Statics. The only thing written there was: " No Image ". ''

''However, soon the audio started to work and the video was slowly working. When the transmission was stable, the image of a small girls with pink hair wearing a white military uniorm appeared on the screen. Atala and Imperia immediately recognized that girl, after all, that girl is the superior of the Rogues.''

''- Imperia: Kotori! I knew you would change your mind!''



''Imperia was happy to see that Kotori decided to help the Rogues instead of following orders from Global Pact Defense's Council. Even if Cassie did not say nothing, Imperia and Atala recognized her as warrior sent by Ratatoskr to help them.''

Hearing the cheerful and energetic words from Imperia, Kotori blushed and avoided looking at the screen.

''- Kotori (hologram): [I-I'M NOT D-DOING THIS BECAUSE I-I CARE F-FOR YO-OU AND Y-YOUR GROUP! I-I JUST THOUGHT IT WILL BE A W-WASTE TO LOS-SE STRONG W-WARRIOR LIK-KE YOU! WE NEED Y-YOU TO FIGHT THE FALLEN'S ESSENCE!]''

Atala and Imperia blushed and smiled like two mischevious bullies when they saw that cute reaction.



- Atala (think): *So cute!*

''After a few seconds, Kotori recovered her composure as commander and looked straight at the duo. At the same time, an explosion occurred at the other side of the hall where the girls were.''

''- Kotori (hologram): [Listen to me you two! As you probably know, Morte is under a powerful bombing from Chronos Empire and the rebels. Right now, the facility is under attack and is about to blow up in a few minutes! I ordered the Chronos Empire to sent Cassie there to evacuate you two! I sent help to other Rogues fighting the MPS in other places! But for now, you twoo need to retreat now!]''

".............!!!!!!" Atala's jaw opened when Kotori showed the images of Morte surrounded by flames and explosions.

''- Imperia: Wait a second! What about Asuha?! You have orders for her to  destroy the shield and she did not return until now!''

Kotori closed her eyes and seated in her commander chair from Fraxinus' bridge.

''- Kotori (hologram): [Don't worry, I already sent someone to rescue her as well. According to my data, the Hands of Apocalypse are destroyed and half of the mercenaries are dead and many of those who survived the battle retreated. Now, the only thing left is Morte facility. I'm awared that an unknown virus that turns people in zombies is coming from this base. According to Ratatoskr's report, this virus is one of the plagues created by Akrak and her scientists inside of this base... Where thousands of people were killed in brutal human experiments... In response tho this, I have orders to destroy this place before one of those things escape from there...]''

Imperia immediately replied with worry. ''- Imperia: But there are many guinea pigs in this place who are still trying to escape! Not to mention many MPS officers who can be used as prisioners to be interrogated to tell us everything that Unit-CM 130 is planning!''

Kotori clenched her fists and looked down.

''- Kotori (hologram): [I know it is hard but this is real life we are not in some kind fantasy story where everyone will live. We need to evacuate you all from there quick as possible! There are an entire squad of Chronos Empire outside of the base to welcome the guinea pigs to take care of them. They will give them medical assistent and return those people to their homelands. This is enough. If we wait more, think what will happen when one of those zombies escape from Morte...]''

Atala continued what Kotori was going to say.

''- Atala: An undead Apocalypse... It will be a matter of days until thousands of people are infected with Akrak's virus.''

Kotori crossed her arms and legs as she returned her attention to the duo.

''- Kotori (hologram): [Exactly, if that happens, the World War III will be the least of the worries. For now, I want you two to leave from this place with Cassie and regroup with the others at Chronos Empire's medical post outside of the facility. I was clear?]''

Atala and Imperia looked at Kotori not as a friend, but as a superior.

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Atala and Imperia: Yes, ma'am! '

Part 4 - Revelation of Qliphoth
<p style="text-align:center;"> Morte Base 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hall of Vehicles 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 12 minutes later 



''- Alice: Die! Die twice! Die thousands of times!''

''Back at the destroyed Hall of Vehicles, Mana and Jin were having a hard time fighting against Rinde Ozu's sister, Alice Ozu... Who unlike her sister, she has no real power. Their battle, unlike Rindel's, continued at the destroyed Hall of Vehicles... The reason is simple: Mana and Jin are NOT match to Alice.''

''At that point, Mana and Jin discovered she controls no element. Rather. Her own physical abilities are her true weapon; strength and durability. No matter with how many attacks they try to use against her, her body's skin is so hard and impenetrable that any attack who hits her does not have affect.''



''- Mana: It's impossible... How can someone like her event exist! She is mortal and can be killed but not through external damages?!''

Mana stared at Alice as she powered-up on the other side of the battlefield.

- Jin: WE HAVE TO TRY!

''Jin charged at Alice and drove his fist into the mercenary's face hard sending her  flying back, however, no matter the effects, she did not receive any damage. ''

''- Alice: HA! THIS IS THE HARD AS YOU CAN HIT?!''

''Jin wasted no time and followed the psycho girl, landing blow after blow on Alice before Alice could react. Alice tried to block the blows but Jin was too fast for her and the sheer ferocity of the enraged human warrior had caught her by surprise. Finally, Jin brought both hands down on Alice's head sending her into the ground hard making a new crater to match those from earlier in the battle. Like a furious beast, Jin pulled out his sword and threw it at Alice's head while she was down but the blade broke at the same moment it hit her head.''



- Alice: 'HAHAHAHAHA! IS THAT ALL YOU'VE GOT?!'

Alice picked herself up off the ground and wiped and grinned before flying towards Jin and sending a powerful punch at Jin's belly, sending him flying but Mana managed to caught him before he could hit something.

- Mana: Are you okay?!

''Jin coughed blood as Mana put him back in his feet. He had difficulty to stand up but soon his body got used to the pain.''

''- Jin: Yes... Somehow...''

''Jin then put his hands in his stomach to stop the pain... He is felling he is about to throw up his breakfast.''



''- Jin: What power. She is not immortal or fast, but she is almost indestrutible.''

''As Jin and Mana were preparing to counter-attack, their enemy, Alice, started as she put both of her hands together. At the same time her hand were put together, Mana and Jin felt a strange feeling of danger. ''

''Suddenly, the entire ground of the base started to shake as Alice used some kind of energy to rip off a part of the hill next to their location. Slowly, the hill started to fly and was about to be right above Jin and Mana's heads.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''- Alice: I think it's time to end this fight! You guys are weak while the other two fighting my sister are probably stronger. Well, I got admit I'm not impressed at all!''



''- Jin: This is bad... She is too strong.''

''Jin forced a confident grin to hide his fear... There was no way he was going to be happy seeing his enemy is far more powerful than he is... He didn't feel this feeling since his fight with Heis in Aldegyr Kingdom 3 months ago.''

- Mana: ............................

''Mana and Jin were already exhausted and almost out of mana and stamina... In case of Jin, he was just a tired of fighting. Most of the fight, Jin and Mana were just trying to counter-attack but without success.''



''- Jin: It seems we are out of options... Just kidding!''

"....!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Mana widened her eyes in surprise at the same moment he displayed a signal of hope in his words. Jin then rose his arms and created some kind of magi-tech circle in his hands. From the magic circle, a shield made of ice similar to Toshiro's was summoned in his hands.''

''- Mana: Jin! You can use Magi-Tech?! I thought you were a normal human!''

''Mana stepped back when she saw that shield of ice was getting bigger. ''

''- Jin: Ahh... I'm not really a Magician of Magi-Tech like your friend Tomas Sev but there are some devices that teleport a small quantity of magi-tech energy. These dev--''

Before Jin could continue his long explanation of military items that have a small quantity of magi-tech within them, Mana interrupted him with a loud voice.



''- Mana: Ok! Ok! You don't have to explain it in details!''

''Mana was in hurry, but the reason because of her reaction is because there is a goddamn giant rock above her head and will fall in a matter of seconds. Mana then looked at Alice and saw she was controlling the giant piece of rock with her mind.''

''- Mana: Teleknesis... Huh?''

Jin then turns his head around and looks at Mana standing behind him with a distracted face.

''- Jin: Mana! I heard from the others that you can teleport objects to small distances just like Jellal, right? ''

''Yes, Mana like Jellal, can teleport objects she touchs to where she wants, this is one of her Wizard abilities with her Realizer. Now, the Realizer piece of technology that is best described as an object that makes things that are normally impossible, possible. It's never clearly explained in the story of what it is, but does show some of its functions.''



''- Mana: Yes, exactly! I can open portals from the size of the object my hand will touch! I'm surprise the others told you this! I think I know what you're thinking!''

''Mana then pointed her finger towards Alice, who was busy controlling the giant hill. Meanwhile, Jin expaded his arms and created a giant shield of ice right above Mana and him, covering them in some kind of ice shield that has the size of a truck.''

- Jin: So we are planning the same thing!

''Jin looked back at Alice, who was already getting suspicious of their actions. They seem to be planning something but she could not hear what they were talking about. However, she was confident in her victory that she completely overstimated their plan.''

''- Alice: AHAHAHA! NO MATTER WHAT YOU DO! YOU CAN'T STOP THIS! DIE LIKE BUGS!''



Alice brought down her hands with her body.

- Mana: It's coming!

''Mana then sharpened her eyes while Jin was already expecting for the worse. They could simply dodge that but if their plan is going to work, then it means they will be victorious in this battle.''

''Just like Alice commanded, the giant hill hit exactly where Mana and Jin were standing. The impact was so deep that a new river had just born there as the rock penetrated in some kind of underground river.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Followed by the impact, the whole area of Morte shook, causing even some floors inside of Morte to fall apart. Because of the water below the hill, there was no dust or destruction, only water coming from the crater where Mana and Jin once were.''

''Alice scratched her head and turned around. She was walking towards where her sister, Rindel, was fighting. However, she was not awared that her "Death Sister" was already dead, killed by Jellal and Cole.''



''- Alice: What idiots... I wonder why Unit-CM 130 called us to fight those retards. Humans are so weak, I'm happy I threw my weakness when I accepted to become a Spiral.''

''Before Alice could jump towards the sky to fly her way to help her sister, she slowly looked at the hill stuck on the floor to made sure that Jin and Mana were dead... The expression on the face of her enemies were too abnormal to be considered natural... ''

- Alice: They are dead, right?

''Alice slowly walked towards that rock and touched it to sense their energy. If she sensed something there, she would immediately notice they were alive, but if she doesn't, they were obviously dead.''

''- Alice: I don't feel nothing. Ha! They are dead!''



''Alice closed her eyes and made her way out of the Hall of Vehicles. Alice got in her knees and prepared to jump.''

"..........!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Alice: WHA--!!

''Before Alice could jump away, she saw a huge shadow above her and covered an area of 10 meters around her, and ironically she was on the very center of the shadow. And before she could saw what hit her, a huge rock fell from the sky and crushed her body.''

''- Jin: Easy one! Nice job, Mana!''



''After the deep impact, a new river was born there just like the one Alice created with the hill she threw at duo. However, this obviously not important, because the duo of the Rogues, Mana and Jin were standing on the top of the hill that crushed Alice.''

''- Mana: Wow! I never teleported something from this size! I'm impressed with myself! Everything went according to this... Reckeless plan.''

''Jin then put his sword back in shealth of his belt as jumped from the rock. Mana, who was using her Wizard CR-Unit, simply flew her way towards the floor.''

''- Mana: Well, Jin... I think now I'm the one who thinks the enemy is alive. When Alice crushed us, she was suspicious about our death. Now, I'm feeling the same sensation. I don't recommend you to put your weapon down like.''



Mana turned her sight to giant rock.

''- Jin: I'm impressed Mana... You really managed to create a portal to teleport half of this rock to Alice's head. Using your teleport, you sent half of this rock back at Alice. In other words, she was defeated by her own attack.''

''Mana then let out sigh and pressed her hands, she was feeling a horrible pain coming from her both hands but that was normal. Jin's plan was to create a shield of ice to support the rock's weight. While the shield held the rock, Mana quickly touched the rock's tip and teleported half of it back at Alice... Using the same ability, Jin and Mana escaped from the crater created by the rock... This is what happened.''



''- Mana: This is the first time I did such thing. If I knew I could do t--''

''Before Mana could finish, the duo heard a loud sound of something being lifted... It was the sound of a small rocks falling at the floor. When they looked back the saw their enemy, Alice Ozu, lifting the whole rock with her bare hands... Yet, unlike the previous times, she was severely damaged.''

''- Alice: He-Hehe... That hurts...''

''Jin narrowed his eyes and pointed his sword back at Alice, he was shaking... The reason behind of that is because they have used everything they got... Mana was almost out of Magi-Tech and Jin was almost out of stamina. That heavy and brutal attack with the Rock-Teleportation was their last resource to finish that fight.''

''- Jin: Damn you! Why can't you just die?!''



Alice then lowered her head and laughed.

''- Alice: Hehehehehe! Trust me... I wanna die... I told this many times: ''' I DON'T FEEL PAIN FOR HUNDREDS OF YEARS! '

''Mana sharpened her eyes and put her hand in front of Jin, that was a signal for him to put down his weapon... For some reason, Mana was not in position of combat. ''

''- Mana: I see. So you were a human before, right? Why did you do this?''

''Alice's grin faded when Mana asked that... Her eyes widened in shock and were filled with tears of joy. Now... For the first time, Alice was not speaking like some batshit insane lunatic... Instead... She had the voice of a little girl crying in agony.''



''- Alice: Yes, I were once. My sister too. Hundreds of years ago... I don't quite remember We accepted this power from "her", power of the darkness. She promised us immortality, and yes she gave us. But after living for so many years, seeing many of her friends and people from our family dying, we lost the fear of death as we were immortals... Without feeling fear of death, we left our humanity and sanity behind.''

''Jin gasped in shock... His enemy, a person who was probably among the most insane monsters he fought in his entire life, was explaining her story and background... As well as explaining why she was like that.''

- Mana: And then, you joined Unit-CM 130 to find a reason to live.

''Mana walked towards Alice with a sad expression... Of course, Mana is a person who almost shows no mercy for ruthless people... but for some reason, she was not feeling that woman was cruel like the mercenary she fought in Tenguu City, Vergil.''

- Mana: How many people did you call for Unit-CM 130?

Mana got in her knees while Alice was still lifting the giant stone with her own arms.

''- Alice: I don't know... I was never a killer from the start. I started to kill when I joined CM and his unit in that hateful empire.''

Mana immediately knew the name of that "hateful empire".

''- Mana: Deus.Ex.Machina Industries Empire... The same Dark Empire that sent the Fallen's Essence to Earth, the root of all evil that is happening in this World War III. Alice! You're a member from the Zero Numbers! Tell me, what the DEM Empire is planning in this planet! It's impossible the Fallen's Essence plans to destroy this planet just for the heck of it! What are their goals! I need answers!''

Alice shook her head and looked straight at the eyes of that young blue-haired girl.



''- Alice: I don't know. We, mercenaries of Unit-CM 130, the Zero Numbers... Are mere pawns... Soldiers in a war that has no sense for us. We just kill for money and profit, just it... What the guys from above, our superiors, are planning is not from our business. We just act when they order us to do something, we have no real interest of what they are planning behind our backs. Hehehe... They are really bastards, they use us and later discard us to replace us with strongest ones. Even I and my sister... One day, they will kill us all to replace us with their most new tools who will also be discarded at the end.''

''It's not every day that Mana has the chance to interrogate someone coming direct from DEM Empire, the same organization that Unit-CM 130 and the Fallen's Essence belongs. Never in Ratatoskr's history they managed to capture some ally of the Fallen's Essence and interrogated them using brutal methods. What Mana was doing was not a questioning but an act of redemption for that poor insane girl who lost her way.''

''- Mana: I see... Speaking of which... You told us that someone gave you and your sister powers. You said it was a woman... Who is her?''

''Alice then started to fall and got in her knees... Yes, she was losing strength and was about to let that giant rock crush. The damaged caused by the weight of that attack was so brutal that all bones from Alice's legs had broken. Just the fact that she is standing and is holding a giant rock with more than 20 tons is already impressive.''



''- Alice: Ah... That woman. To be honest, I don't know who she is. When I and my sister thought about never dying, we made a pact with that creature... I think this is what she is. She gave us everything, including power and immortality. I saw pure evil, a creature of pure evil... And Jesus fucking Christ she was so beautiful.''

"....................."

Mana then lifted her eyesbrows like if she was confused.

''- Mana: You said this woman gave you and your sister immortality and power. That means she is some kind of witch? ''

Alice lost even more strength, causing the rock to push her down.



''- Alice: Close enough... But she is not. Not a witch but an entity who controls the fate of all living things in this existence. All bad souls who die and go straigth to Hell first need to pass through her kingdom... She controls the dead. She is the Goddess of all Death. I don't know much about her but there is another person in Zero Numbers who also made a contact with her... This person is Yuuki Terumi, also known as Hazama.''

''Jin never heard that name but Mana had... Because, those names belongs to the monster who killed Sonia Nevermind in the most brutal and disgusting way possible... Yuuki Terumi, the man who killed Sonia days ago at the battle of Tenguu City's Airport.''

''- Mana: Yuuki Terumi! The Immortal?!''

''After the battle of the aiport, the Rogues gave Terumi and Hazama a nickname: "the Immortal"... A nice title for a man who is immortal and cannot be killed by any means... If he explodes in pieces, his body will regroup all pieces and regenerate all its parts, if his head is cut, his body will continue to move, if burned,he will simply regenerate his wounds... ''

''That man cannot be killed, no matter what. Terumi's immortality is far more superior to Rindel and Alice's as they have only eternal life but have not immunity to external and internal attacks.''

''- Alice: Y-Yes... Terumi also made a pact with that woman... She is dangerous but we did not care... We just gave her more power... ''

''Jin then noticed Alice had lose totally her strength... As a result, the giant rock she was holding was about to fell right above Mana and Alice's head.''



''- Jin: MANA! GET OUT FROM THERE!''

''Mana noticed that as well and jumped without thinking twice... But seeing the image of the redeemed Alice being crushed the rock was a heart-breaking scene.''

''- Alice: Ahahha... Life really sucks...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Proceeded by the sad words of Alice, a strong noise of a many stones falling to the floor could be heard from the distance. The sound was so loud that Mana and Jin had cover their ears to protect them from the heavy noise of destruction.''

''After 2 minutes, Mana and Jin could open their eyes and remove their hands from their ears and take a good look at the scene. Now, the scenary of changed completely to a land of rocks.''



- Jin: She is dead.

''Jin looked at the land of stones where Alice was and saw nothing but stones... Obviously because Alice's body was crushed by tons of rocks.''

- Mana: Poor girl.

''Mana looked at Alice's grave of stones and started to pray for her soul. Mana is the kind of person who refuses to forgive murderers of innocent but seeing how Alice regreted for accepting power of the darkness from an unknown woman and for killing many innocent people made the Wizard change her mind.''

- Jin: Mana?

Mana opened her eyes and looked at the sky while deactivating her CR-Unit.

''- Mana: Ah... It's nothing. I'm just curious about this woman who gave powers and immortality to Rindel, Alice and Terumi.''



''Jin was not familiar with Rindel, Alice nor Terumi so he couldn't understand what they were talking about. During the first battle of the Rogues against the Zero Numbers from Unit-CM 130, Jin was at the prison Peace Foundation for disobeying orders and violation of laws.''

''- Jin: I don't know what she was talking about but someone gave her eternal life. This is even possible? I mean... We have Cyborgs who can live forever and are immortals but immortality through magic is impossible!''

''Just as they were about to start a new conversation, the duo heard the sound of a spaceship flying towards them. ''

- Jin: It is our ship!

Jin and Mana located the ship and saw that vehicle was not an enemy ship but was the KnightWalker ship used by the Rogues to invade Morte facility.

- Mana: So they found us.



''Mana smiled and put her hands in her waist as the ship slowly stopped and opened its back door while it still flying. It was not flying so high so even the most normal human could jump to enter in the ship without difficulty. When the door opened, a tall man wearing a black suit appeared, that man is Yuuji Kazami, the man sent by Ratatoskr to evacuate the Rogues from Morte.''

- Mana: And you are?

Yuuji then made his way towards Mana like a normal person instead of a soldier.

- Yuuji: I'm Yuuji K--!



''Before Yuuji could introduce himself to Jin and Mana, another person came out of the ship. This time, it was a small teenage girl, it was Asuha Chigusa, much to Mana and Jin's surprise. The duo was not expecting to see Asuha there.''

- Mana: Asuha?

''- Asuha: YUUJI! CAN YOU PLEASE SKIP INTRODUCTIONS! THIS BASE IS GOING TO BLOW AT ANY SECOND! YOU TWO GET IN!''

''Asuha then dragged Yuuji by his next while Mana and Jin could only stare at each other and follow Asuha's instructions. However, she was not exaggerating, Morte Base was under a total bombing of missiles coming from Chronos Empire, Rebels' ships and Fraxinus from Ratatoskr organization. The tower was about to explode due to critical damages caused to the power cells of the base and it was a matter of seconds to explode in a powerful nuke-like explosion.''

''Mana and Jin entered in the ship without questioning Asuha. Seconds later, the ship locked all its doors and flew away from the base to escape from the explosion. At that point, all officers from Chronos Empire and from the rebels had already escaped with all guinea pigs who managed to escape from Morte's security. There were no more Rogues left next to Morte as well.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5,000 meters above Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 minutes later 

 

''While the Rogues were escaping from Morte, one by one, the ships of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences were being shot down by the might of Chronos Empire and the rebels' fleet. Of course, this battle is not being one-sided where the "good guys" are destroying the enemy forces, at least 55% of the Chronos Empire and the rebels' ships were destroyed during the battle, with each one falling at Amazonas' jungle and exploding in huge nuclear explosions. ''

''Luckily, the ships from both factions fell kilometers away from Morte, the place where the Rogues and Arzonia's Family were fighting. If by chance, one of those ships had fallen next to Morte (around 2 kilometers), it's right to think their battle would have ended right there. Each ship has tons of nuclear power, one of them is enough to destroy half of New York. ''



- Kotori: Situation?

''Back to Fraxinus, the space ship of the secret organization Ratatoskr, Kotori was looking at the monitor in front of her and could see Morte facility in flames and disabled. Now, all cannons and security system of Morte were offline.''

''- Kyouhei: Yes. We had just received confirmation that all Rogues were evacuated from the tower. It seems they had some help of other people.''

Kotori crossed her arms and turned her chair.

''- Kotori: Other people? Who are they?''

Kyouhei shook his head and closed his eyes.



''- Kyouhei: We don't know, but it seems they are magicians. Not users of Magi-Tech but TRUE magician, users of magic. Could it be reinforcements from Witch Cult?''

Kotori returned her attention to the monitor.

- Kotori: I don't think so, only Katya can use World Teleportation.

Like Jellal, Katya is capable of teleporting herself to long distances, however, her Teleportation is far more advanced as she can teleport herself to ANYWHERE of the world unlike Jellal who has a limited teleport.



- Kyouhei: You hav--!

''Before Kyouhei could reply Kotori with a soft tone, something big happened. It was the sound of a huge explosion coming from outside of Fraxinus. The while ship shook like if another ship from outside had hit them with violence. However, that was not the case, they came to notice what happened when the monitor of the bridge finally showed the image of a nuclear explosion happening exactly where Morte was. Not only the tower exploded but all other stations, divisions, buildings and other structures of MPS were destroyed in a blink of an eye.''



Luckily, all Rogues, guinea pigs and forces of Chronos Empire and rebels had already evacuated the base under the orders of Lucy Sheev KnightWalker, the commander of Chronos Empire's fleet.

''- Kotori: Here it goes. ''

Kotori pointed her lolipop towards the monitor while the crew and Kyouhei recovered their military composure.

''- Kyouhei: I wonder how many people were there. According to Gravik's data he sent to us, Morte has thousands of stairs, floors, elevator and complex accommodations. It's impossible that 100% of all guinea pigs inside managed to escape. I believe only half escaped, with the other half devoured by the zombies, killed by MPS security or lost themselves.''

Kotori closed her eyes in dismay and clenched her fists.



''- Kotori: Our world is not a fantasy, it's impossible to save all lives in the world. It's better if hundreds die instead of millions. If one of those zombies had left that base, a new apocalypse would start.''

Asuna, who was next to the commander deck smiled at Kotori trying to hide her dismay behind serious words.

- Asuna: I always thought Ratatoskr's commander was suppose to be someone cold and ruthless but to see that you have such cute side, I'm starting to think you are a good-hearted person after all.

''Kotori blushed a little but avoided looking straight at the pacifist. Soon afterwards, the door of the bridge opened a tall teenage boy with blue hair wearing casual clothes entered with an eletronic document in hands. This boy is Shido Itsuka, Kotori's older brother who was once a member of Peace Foundation's Council.''

- Kotori: S-So Shido, did Sanada already arrived?



Shido opened an eletronic document in his hands and started to read it.

''- Shido: Yes, Sanada and the forces of Chronos Empire set up a base in an abandoned Watch Tower of MPS located 20 kilometers away from Morte. It seems that everything happened according to the plan: Akrak Couteau is dead, the Hands of Apocalypse are destroyed, Morte facility is gone, the zombies were terminated... Now, the only thing we need to do is win over the enemy fleet ahead of us.''

''Shido then put the eletronic device in a table next to him. Kotori let out a sigh and smiled like a fat kid finishing her dinner.''

''- Kotori: I see, so that's it! Good work, everyone! ''



The crew started to shake their hands as the officers around Kotori let out smiles of happiness.

- Kyouhei: Now we only need to ta--!

''Before Kyouhei could give his orders, immediately the colors of the walls around them changed to red and the alarm rang. In shock, Kotori saw in her monitor that all signals and communications of Fraxinus were being taken down one by one.''

- Kotori: What is happening?!

''Kotori stood up with violence, almost kicking her chair on the process. At the same moment, one of the crew members, Kyoji Kawagoe, looked at Kotori in shock.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Kawagoe: Something is taking down our power!

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> 20 kilometer away from Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> The Resistence's Outpost 



While something strange was happening to Fraxinus, the Rogues, rebels, guinea pigs from Morte, Chronos soldiers and all magicians from Arzonia's Family were being moved to Resistence's Outpost located 20 kilometers away from Morte like Kyouhei mentioned.

''The Resistence Outpost is an abandoned military base of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences which used to be a Watch Tower. The fuction of this base was to keep their eye on the skies of Morte's facility. To keep invaders and non-MPS aircrafts from approaching the base without permission of the control, the Watch Tower would sent fighters to destroy the aircrafts.''



''However, it was abandoned after Morte facility's construction was finished. It was only used at the time of the construction of the facility, once it was over they built a Watch Tower inside of the tower.''

''Now, this abandoned base is being used by Chronos Empire and Ratatoskr to regroup their forces, injured soldiers and provides medical services to all guinea pigs who escaped from Morte. Sanada, the wife of Yuuji Kazami that was called by Lucas Kellan to support their fight against MPS was in charge of the operation and was currently busy with all injured soldiers.''

''From the distance, all people there could see the huge explosion that devoured Morte; the nuclear explosion... Or at least an explosion similar to a nuclear explosion. The tall tower where Morte once was disappeared, now only a mushroom of dust could be seen flying towards the stratosphere of the planet.''



- Isis: It's finally over.

''Outside of the outpost, Isis was seated in a green area while looking at the sun revealing itself behind the dust of Morte's destruction. Isis closed her eyes and lay on the grass like a princess sleeping. ''

''Actually, it's been 2 days since Isis slept, and all that fight with Androxus consumed her last energies. It was only natural for her to sleep all of a sudden like that.''

''Soon afterwards, more people approaced Isis. Despite that place was full of people receiving medical attention, guinea pigs being fed and scientists from MPS being arrested, the place where Isis was sleeping was far away from everyone so some members of the Rogues could recognize her even from far away.''



''- Katya: So this the outpost Ratatoskr was talking about. I see, it's far away from Morte and has enough space to receive all combatents and non-combatents.''

''Katya and her underlings, Valnir and Gaius arrived at the base and were looking around when they saw Isis sleeping. For some reason, Valnir was carrying a puppet of himself in his arms and he seemed to be not pleased at all.''

- Valnir: So this is my punishment, Katya?

''And yes... The reason why Valnir was carrying that puppet was to humiliate himself... If you recall, on the last episode, their poor man abandoned his post during the battle against the Black Army... So, during their retreat, Katya could find a way to repay back what he had done but knowing Katya, this punishment sounds ridiculous.''

Katya, however, ignored Karma's whinning and made her way to Isis.



''- Katya: Maxwell! I see you are okay!''

''Isis woke up and saw Katya walking towards her. The magician sat beside the Meta-Human and started to chat about random things. Despite their differences, they were starting to get along much like Katarina and Azul Jissele who had a violent rival relationship before they started to fight together.''

Meanwhile, Gaius and Valnir were welcomed by Roy Mustang, who had a cheerful smile of a maid in his face.

- Roy: So you two must be from Witch Cult!

''Gaius and Valnir were confused as they don't know that man... Roy then shook his hands with the while displaying an expression of admiration. ''

''- Gaius: Y-Yes... We are... Who are you anyway?''

''The reason why Roy is acting like a child in front of those two is because he always heard legends about the Witch Cult. In the world of nowadays, there are speculations about the existence of mages that fights against demons and evil forces and so such stories become fairy tales to children.''



''When Roy was a child, he always heard stories about the WItch Cult and their secret existence... To see the "myth" he loved so much as a kid must be a dream for him.''

''Not far away from there, Jellal saw his old friend smiling for the first time in years. Despite Roy once worked to GDP and Jellal to KFP, they had a close relationship when he met Tomas Sev years ago.''

''- Jellal: Good to see that everyone is alive. This time... We did not lost no one! Besides the fact that we won this battle, no one standing next to us in this glorious battle met his or her end!''



''Jellal was standing on the middle of the base while Cole was looking at his hand in disappointment... He seemed to be in distress.''

- Jellal: Cole?

Cole heard his partner but he was too focused in his hand which had a small fraction of eletrecity between his fingers.

''- Cole: After our battle with Rindel Ozu, I discovered how weak I am. I need training and get stronger... Jellal...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''After Cole said that, he somehow managed to stand with his own legs. His body was in wreckage and looked it was going to collapse anytime soon. To support Cole, Jellal held his shoulder.''



- Cole: But I now I need some rest...

''Cole closed his eyes and fell asleep in Jellal's shoulders. No longer after, everyone in the outpost hear a very loud explosion from distance. This time, it was not Morte, it was the last battle cruiser of MPS falling from the sky. The ship was in flames and was about to be shot down by all ships from Chronos Empire and Rebel Cells. As the ship was falling, the allied ships started to shoot at it just to make sure it was not going to flee. ''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Followed by the sounds of heavy plasmas cannon shooting, the MPS cruiser hit the ground of Amazonas and exploded in a huge explosion that shook the Earth in 30 kilometers. Luckily, the ship fell more than 35 kilometers away from the outpost, so no one was harmed by the impact. Instead of screams of pain and agony, the soldiers from Chronos Empire and Rebels started to shout and let out loud battle cries as the tsunami of flames could be seen from distance... Finishing officially this battle forever. ''



- Jellal: They did it!

''Jellal smiled as he saw the ship exploding alongside his comrades. Indeed, it was the last enemy ship being shot down... Just as Jellal was watching that ship exploding on the middle of hundreds of war cries, Sanada suddenly approached Jellal.''

''- Sanada: You're Jellal Ferndades, right? Come with me.''

Jellal and Sanada worked on the same military force but because of their different ranks, they never met each other.

- Jellal: Right.

''Jellal then put Cole in a bed inside of a tent and followed Sanada until the Watch Tower of the abandoned military base. After entering in the tower, he saw a very old and rusty room with many old computers and radios. Sanada stopped walking and pointed her finger to something in the desk in front of her.''



- Sanada: Do you know what it is?

''In front of Sanada, there was two things: a very long box similar to a guitar's and next to it there was some kind of old staff. Even from distance, Jellal could recognize that staff was VERY old as it was made of bronze and had several bandanas around it.''

''- Jellal: What is this? It looks like an old artifact.''

Sanada put her hand in the table and seated in a chair next to it.

''- Sanada: We found this in Morte facility. When our troops invaded the place, they found this inside of a well-protect warehouse. I don't know why this thing was so very well-guarded as it seems something without value... I called you here because I'm awared that you are very familiar with this kind of things... Old artifacts, relics of the past... Anyway, have you seen this before? ''



Jellal took a good look at that staff and analyzed every single centimeter of it.

- Jellal: It looks like the hand of a clock...

''Before Jellal could say what that thing was like, the door of the Watch Tower opened and a attractive Japanese woman entered. It was Saeko Busujima, one of the Peace Foundation members released by Yuuji Kazami to help the Rogues in this mission.''

''- Sanada: Oya, Saeko. Good to see you again.''

''Sanada crossed her legs and created a dangerous attractive aura of a mature woman... She was reacting almost like if she had a rivalry with Saeko... But that was not the case, she was just showing how "beautiful" she is.''

''[- Narrator: Oh please! Imperia for love! Imperia is life!]''



''- Saeko: Yo, Sanada. I thought you died during the battle but I'm happy to see that you are okay and managed to use this base as some kind of base for our forces.''

Jellal put the clock hand on the table where it was before.

- Jellal: Sup, Saeko!

Jellal made his way towards the exit as Saeko left the Watch Tower to receive the other Rogues arriving.

''- Jellal: Sanada, can you please guard this clock hand. I don't know why but I feel some kind of unknown magic coming from it. I want to study it when we return.''

- Sanada: Sure, no problem.

''Sanada stood up from the chair and started to put the clock hand on the box while Jellal left the Watch Tower to see a huge portal right in front of him. The other soldiers were not scared as they knew it was not dangerous.''

''Suddenly, several people started to leave from the portal. The first people who stepped out of that black hole were people dressed in white. They were using hood and seemed to be mages from Witch Cult but they were different from Katya's forces. Indeed, those people dressed in white were magicians from Arzonia's Family, or for better words, magicians from the Catholic Rebels.''



''More than 40 mages had left from the portal. Soon afterwards, a young red haired woman jumped out of the portal with a mighty smile, it was without doubt, Katarina Couteau.''

''- Katarina: Wow! So this portal thing is really true! Pit Jellal can't do better!''

Jellal let out a sigh and put his hand in his weist.

- Jellal: I'm here you know!

Katarina smiled like a dumb girl and waved.

- Katarina: Oh, I did not know you were there!



''While Katarina and Jellal started to discuss for the former called his Teleport ability as "useless", a handsome ma in a dark armor stepped out of the portal with a confident grin. The man smiled like a devilish magician looking at his prey, it was Yuri Barnes, one of the mages who was helping Maria Arzonia and her allies to take down the Hands of Apocalypse.''

''- Yuri: Indeed! Magic is way more effecient and advanced than Magi-Tech, which is something created by the hands of men... Thus, being something logic. Powers that are chained by the chains of logical universe will never be free to achieve perfection.''

"................................."

''Neither Katarina nor Jellal understood what the hell that man had just talked. Not even the mages of the Catholic Rebels could understand the meaning of his words but they got the message he was mocking Magi-Tech users.''

''- Yuri: Ahhhh... It's okay, inferior beings will never understand the meaning of my superior words. I don't blame you, sorry for bothering.''

"........................"

''For some moments, Katarina was truly admiring Yuri for being such "badass" magician but now... He sounded with a person that Katarina hated the most.''

- Katarina: Now you sound just like that narcissistic angel.



''Yep, the image of Heis, the evil counterpart of Kanon Rihavein who is Imperia's twin sister, was the first thing that Katarina thought... However, unlike Heis, Yuri was not using arrogance. Instead, he was being sarcastic.''

''- Yuri: Oh, well... My apolozies if I forced you to remember something unpleaseant.''



Katarina rose both her hands and waved.

''- Katarina: Haha-haha... Imagine, not really.''

''Soon afterwards, an angelic figure stepped out of the portal as well. It was Maria Arzonia who was being followed by Matt Butcher, Tomas Sev and Lucas Kellan.''

''- Maria: Please, don't tease Magi-Tech users, Yuri. We are not here to fight our allies because of our differences... It's almost like we are communists fighting capitalists when our enemy is the fascism. I know you have grudge against Magi-Tech users just like your hatred for Meta-Humans but please, keep your words for yourself.''

Maria was trying to be gentle as possible but her long moral lesson was entirely an aggressive speech.



''- Yuri: .................................................. Sorry.''

''That scene was a real joke for the other soldiers as they saw a tall and handsome man in armor bowing before a princess in white dress. For Katarina and Jellal, Maria acted like a mother verbally punishing her son.''

''Soon afterwards, Katya and Isis approached the group. ''

''- Katya: Don't be so extreme, Arzonia. Magicians are like children, we learn how to respect other species by living with them. I, myself had my own problems with Meta-Humans and Magi-Tech... As a magician, I despises people who steal our power to give our power to themselves. For mages, stealing our mana is the same as stealing our life, soul and will of living. Meta-Humans and Magi-Tech users only exist because of those ruthless American scientists who captured many of our kinds and inflicted painful human experiments in their bodies to steal our energy.''



''Yuri and Maria narrowed their eyes when they saw Katya. Actually, they were surprised to see such important person there without giving a warning. Soon, the surprised face of Yuri changed to a grin.''

''- Yuri: Oh my... Fufufu... I never thought I was going to meet you here again, High Priestess.''

''It was never mentioned before but Yuri was once part of Witch Cult which is ruled by Katya nowadays. Yuri was part of her group for 200 years and fought alongside her for many years but for personal reasons, Yuri left Witch Cult and joined the Catholic Rebels decades later.''

''- Katya: I see you still the same Yuri. Always with this psycho grin in your face. I wonder what my fellow Maria has to do to support your cynicism and sarcasm. Speakin' in Maria, hello my Little Angel.''

''Katya waved to Maria and shook her hands... Maria still speechless but soon she managed to find herself inside of her own mind.''

''- Maria: Katya?! What are you doing here?! I thought you were never going to help us again!''

''Some months ago, Maria's organization, the New Family of Arzonia, made a contract with the Witch Cult to fight Melancholia's threat. However, it was only once that Katya would move her efforts to fight a new enemy who has nothing to do with her duty.''

Katya let out an awkward smile and replied.



''- Katya: Ahaha-haha... Well, I have my own obligation with other allies whom I cannot name here.''

''Because of Ratatoskr's top secret identity, Katya could not speak the name of the organization to other people. ''

''As Katya was thinking in what to say next, a young man wearing an academic uniform arrived and saw the group chatting. That young man was one of Isis' allies and is part of the Arms Division from Chronos Empire. His name is Millian Gravik.''

- Isis: Gravik!

- Gravik: I'm back.



''Isis walked towards and hugged the man. Without much choice, he hugged back right in front of Lucas... Of course, that scene was awkward, mainly when Gravik has no feelings for Isis like Lucas was slowly starting to feel something for her.''

''- Gravik: So, Lucas Kellan... Where is Akrak Couteau? I thought you were going to capture her.''

Gravik released Isis and paid attention to Lucas who looked down and started to remember that diabolical face of Akrak.

- Lucas: Akrak is...



''Isis was curious as well as she was not with Katarina, Lucas and Tomas when they invaded Morte's internal facility. ''

''Lucas then smiled as he changed the way of speaking. Instead of saying he killed her, he used a more indirect way to explain what happened.''

''- Lucas: Sometimes, you don't need to act in the name of the moral justice. Instead, at times you need to fight for your own. My justice is served. I think, with this, my parents will finally rest in peace.''

''Isis and Gravik looked at each other and smiled as Lucas was acting like a depressive and cold person he was before when they met him in Fraxinus. The first moment they saw Lucas back there in Fraxinus, he was more cold, melancholy and gothic but now he looks more lively and awake.''

''- Gravik: Good to see that you finally fullfilled your desires for revenge. ''



After a very long and exhausting conversation with Roy, Gaius and Valnir (who still carrying his puppet) arrived at their location.

''- Gaius: You've nice yes, Kellan. I see you finished the pitful life of that bitch. Some people might say revenge will change nothing, but in fact it changes but it depends on you which path yo will choose. I have my own mission on this world and I need to find the person who took everything from me centuries ago.''

Lucas took interest in Gaius' words and changed his sight back at him.

''- Lucas: Thanks... But... Did you just say you need to caught someone who took everything from you centuries ago? Like Katya and other magicians from Witch Cult, you're immortal? And who is this person you're trying to get revenge?''



Gaius shook his head while Tomas touched Lucas' shoulder.

''- Tomas: There is no real immortality in this world. Magicians only has their growing process slow. In other words, if I born as a magician, I'll be a baby for more than 900 years. This is the price for eternal life.''

''- Gaius: That's right. I am not immortal, I only have my growing process slowler. I was born back in 1100... A long time ago... It's been so long that I forgot the names and faces of all my family and friends. Ah, yes.... This person I'm after is not human... This is all I can say about him. Just like your grudge with Akrak, all my hatred is turned to this person.''



''Gaius is living for more than 900 years, which makes him the oldest person in Witch Cult. Not only in Witch Cult, actually, he is older than anyone in this story so far.''

''Moments later, Maeve was borrowing one of the magician's shoulder while, sluggishly walking towards the group. ''

''- Maeve: Vhen! I vee everyone is already vere!''

''WIth her Russian accent, Maeve left from the magician's arms and made her way to the group. Right behind her, there were two women. One of them was familiar after all, it was Imperia Deamonne, who is known as the most attractive and powerful member of the Rogues.''

- Maeve: I brought the others but it seems Atala is not here already.

''Minutes ago, when fter Atala and Imperia were ordered by Kotori to retreat from Morte, Imperia regrouped with a squad from Chronos Empire while Atala stayed a little long to rescue more guinea pigs from Morte... In the end, no matter how cruel Atala is, she is a very kind and gentle person who still cares for the lives of innocent people.''



- Maeve: I also brought ano---!

''Before Maeve could finish, the second woman, who turned out to be Cassie Cage, who was walking beside Imperia, immediately pushed her out of the way and ran towards Tomas with fury. ''

''- Tomas: EH?! CASSIE?!''

''At the same moment, Tomas recognized the face of the beautiful blonde military woman. After all... Cassie is an old friend of Tomas and fought the KnightWalker Family on the past in his squad as a subordinate. It's been only a few months they don't see each other. The last time they saw each other was during the battle of Tokyo when the KnightWalker Family invaded Tokyo under the unfluence of Eckidna, thus starting World War III.''

- Cassie: HELLO AGAIN YOU DOG!

Cassie grabbed Tomas by his neck and lifted him with the strength of a tiger.

''- Tomas: C-CASSIE! I CAN EXPLAIN WHY I LEFT THE GLOBAL PACT DEFENSE WITHOUT WARNING Y--!''



'' Naturally, for once being partners in a military squad, it was almost obvious that Cassie was angry because Tomas left the GDP without saying nothing to her. However, she was not angry because of this and slapped the magician with wrath.''

- Cassie: Imperia told me everything!

- All: ???

''Everyone stared at Imperia... Who was grinning for some reason.''

''- Cassie: SHE TOLD ME YOU SEXUALLY ABUSED HER FOR MONTHS AND USED HER AS YOUR PERSONAL PLAYTHING! HOW DARE YOU!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Of course that was a lie. When Imperia and Cassie were being moved to the Resistence's Outpost, Imperia filled Cassie's mind with lies after the latter started to ask how Tomas was going. After a few words, Imperia could notice Cassie loves Tomas and used her feelings to troll her very badly.''



''- Tomas: WHAT?! WHAT YOU SAID TO HER IMP--!''

Before Tomas could take the words out of Imperia's mouth, Cassie threw him very far away and hit his head in a tree.

- Tomas: W-Why this h---

Again, acting like an angry wife after discovering her husband was cheating on her, Cassie started to step in his face.

''- Cassie: Playboys like you needs to be punished! Not only that! Imperia also told me you used that girl with red hair as your maid! You ordered her around and made her do lewd things for you! You left from my side for just a few months and you already started to use younger girls to sastify your desires!''

Cassie continued with the punishement while Katarina changed her attention to Imperia, who was holding her mouth to hold her laugh.

''- Katarina: That was awful, Imperia. You shouldn't do this again.''

''Imperia's face was so red that everyone thought she was going to explode. She fell in her knees while laughing like an insane clown.''

- Imperia: 'I-I couldn't h-h-h-h-elp-p it! She-e is soooo i-in lo-ove with him-m!!'

Not far away, Maria was watching the scene with dead eyes of a fish and let out a sigh.



''- Maria: I never thought Katarina's group of friends were a bunch of weirdos. What do you think, Matt?''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Maria looked at Matt, who was beside her just a few seconds ago. When she turned around she saw Matt holding the blade of one of Chronos Empire's soldiers. It was a sword of magi-tech energy.''

''- Matt: Ahhhh~ So beautiful. I shall call you as Kladenets!'' ❤

''Matt was literally in love with the weapon... So much that he was blushing. That scene made Maria have a breakdown in her cool personality.''



- Maria (think): *They idiocy is spreading!*

''Maria let out another sigh and facepalm herself. After fiinishing her thought, Maria looked back to the Rogues having fun of Tomas being "punished" by Cassie. Imperia's eyes were almost pooping out while Katarina pocked her several times.''

''- Maria (think): *What a weird group. They are violents, brutes, arrogants and rudes... They have no education, they are pathetic warriors without coordination and only act through impulse without thinking... Each one of them have a different personality... From bad to worse... They are Katarina is childish, that Lucas is melancholy, that Imperia girl is a trolling sadistic... Yet, no matter how I look at them I can feel that their bonds are not the normal bounds of soldiers serving a bigger cause. They don't treat each other as comrades, partners or friends... They act like a family... Brothers and sisters... They are so different from what I thought they would be but I can see their true power is not from their training or energy... Instead, their true power is their will and determination to protect their bonds... Something stronger than friendship... Family.*''

''Maria closed her eyes and lifted the sides of her lips as she started to remember her moments with Vento of the Front and all her friends in La Nueva Familia de Arzonia. ''

''- Maria (think): *I so happy to see Katarina has a nice family with her... Akrak wasn't her family at all. Even she knows that. If one day my family grow like this... I don't need to...*''

<p style="text-align:center;">' "!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" '



''Just as Maria was thinking in heartwarming memories a very loud explosion occurred in the very center of the abandoned outpost. However, it was not an explosion of gas, explosives or any other type of flammable material. It was... Something black. To be precise, it was a dark purple smoke. That smoke was dense and heavy, almost similar to a lethal gas.''

- Matt: WHA--!

''While Matt was distracted with the magi-tech sword, the explosion hit his back, forcing to fly away. However, the Rogues who were more far away managed to hold in something to avoid being pushed away by that black smoke.''



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''After a few seconds the explosion that caused all people of the base fall in their backs, the black smoke slowly started to vanish, revealing someone on the center of the unknown explosion. Only a few people could seen but they could clearly see it was a male figure wearing an black armor similar to a medieval knight.''

- Katarina: WHAT HAPPENED?!



''When the winds stopped, everyone could clearly see what hit tem. All soldiers from the Rebel cells, officers from Chronos Empire, all Rogues and mages from the Catholic Rebels narrowed their eyes when they saw thar dark figure standing there... Now they finally saw that man, it was really a dark knight but he had some kind of black armor covering the entire right side of his torso.''

- Maria: What is th--!

''Before Maria could finish, she immediately coughed blood and fel in her knees. When she looked around she saw that black smoke still around... After some seconds she finally noticed that black smoke that the same black matter that she was seeing in Morte facility when she arrived.''

- Isis: My body...

''Isis  fell in their knees when they started to feel weak. For some reason, that black matter that was negatively affecting Maria's body was also causing some damage to Isis... Probably because she is the only Meta-Human around.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - (???): The preciousness of limited life, the beauty of death. You're intoxicated by that narcissism of life. It's such an incredibly human choice. '

''As that man glared at the Rogues with hatred, a loud female voice echoed on the horizon. That voice was similar to the voice of a rich young woman... Or for better words, it was the voice of a arrogant rich girl with clear tones of insanity. Seconds later, the shadows around the medieval knight started to be pushed to his back and a woman came out of the shadows from the floor. It was a beautiful yet scary woman with the body and face of a psychotic model. Yes, that woman is Vira and the medieval knight is her ally, Burckhardt.''



- Vira: Ahhh.~ So many familiar faces in just one place!



''Vira put her hand in her face to hide her psychotic grin and perverted blush. However, at the same moment two people standing on the middle of the Rogues gasped in shock. ''

''While Lucas, Tomas and the others clenched their fists and prepared to fight, Imperia and Katarina were literally seeing the world around them in black and white. Everyone noticed how Katarina was reacting to see Vira's face... Unlike Imperia who was just shocked and sweating, Katarina's eyes were widened and her face was shaded... In addition, her skin was pale... So pale that it seemed she was dead.''

- Isis: Katarina?

"................................."

A sinister and dark silence fell upon the base as Vira stood beside Burckhardt.

''- Katarina: I-It's her... No... No...''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Katarina: Eugen. '

Katarina's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings AA - Katarina Vs. Aki Honda 



- (???): Sister!!

- Katarina: Sister......?

Katarina was blind, without her left army, with her open column and mentally shaken.

''- Eugen: It's me! Eugen!''

''Eugen took Katarina by her right arm and her carried away from there. But Eugen was just 9 years old (14 years old) so she carried Katarina with difficulty.''

''- Katarina: Eugen... Please... Run... Th-is- n-ot- a pla-ce for y-ou...''

Eugen ignored.

''- Eugen: Let's go home... Sister... To our family... Let's go back to La Folia. She will help us all...... !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!''



Eugen felt something go through her body.

''Eugen looked down and realized that a katana crossed her body. Eugen screamed, spat blood and fell to the ground along with Katarina. Aki Honda had thrown her katana at Eugen.''

- Eugen: ARGHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!

''- Aki Honda: STUPID BRAT! Who is laughing now!? Brat "Heroine"!''

-' Katarina: EUGEN! WHERE ARE YOU!? EUGEN!'



Katarina was looking for Eugen with her hands since she was blind.

''- Eugen: Stu--pi-d Onne-san. This is all because you, sister.''

''Eugen smiled while she trying to hold her pain. Katarina found Eugen and tried to hug her to protect her from Aki Honda.''

''- Eugen: Damn, onne-san. I wish I had spent more time with you. I wanted to have lived more..... Ahhh .... what my parents would say about it...''

''- Katarina: Eugen.... please d-on-t die.... If you die before m-e, I'l-l p-unis-hh y-ou.''

''- Eugen: Idio-t, you're the o-ne that ne-eds to be pr-otected. Don't c-cry, onne-chan. You will escape.... A-And live. You're a good wo-man, sister. Run... Please... R-run. I l-ove you, sis.... even if we just met.''

Eugen fell back on the floor, dead.

Katarina looked for Eugen but she was dead.

''- Katarina: Eugen....? Eugen? Eugen? Eugen? Eugen?! Eugen?!''



''Katarina found Eugen, but she was dead. Katarina wept tears of blood.''

- Katarina: AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!

Katarina cried loudly while carrying the body of her dead sister.

''- Aki Honda: This is so cute! That worm did not know her place, buzzing like a fly! This is what happens to an insect!''

Katarina still crying.

- Aki Honda: Now...



Several criminals and members of Mafusa Gang appeared behind Aki Honda.

''- Aki Honda: You sure defeated several of my soldiers. Now I should return the favor!''

Katarina stopped crying and heard Aki Honda's voice.

- Aki Honda: 'I'm going crush you with the palm of my hand! Your life is officially OVER!'

"..................................."

- Katarina: You just called this girl a worm?....

- Aki Honda: Hmm?

- Katarina: You called this girl a bug?....

"..................................."



- Katarina: This is unforgivable!

- Aki Honda: Ahn?

A dark and red aura began to surround Katarina.

- Katarina: This is unforgivable....

''Katarina opened her eyes that a few seconds ago were cut off. Her eyes became red with pure blood of rage and hatred.''

- Mafusa Gang Criminal 1: What.....

- Mafusa Gang Criminal 2: What the fuc-.....

- Katarina: THIS IS UNFORGIVABLE!!!!

Nowadays


''Yes, indeed. It was just like Katarina said. That woman with long blonde hair and red eyes was very similar to the deceased sister of Katarina, Eugen Katsuragi. Eugen died months ago during the invasion of Tenguu City lead by Mafusa Gang.''

''- Imperia: Ah-Ah... No way... B-But she is dead...''

''Imperia and Katarina were not the only ones shocked... Maria was also displaying signals of trauma... The feeling they felt at that moment was not a simply shock, instead, it was something sinister... More deep and dark... Almost like... Insanity. Seeing Katarina, Vira started to feel sexually excited as she saw the Red Haired Demon to succumb ''

''- Katarina: I-I saw you dying... You're not Eugen.''

''Katarina immediately throw up because of that brutal psychological shock. Their situation was so severe that Imperia was shaking in fear. Now it was impossible to say if they were just shocked or if VIra had done something to their bodies.''

''- Vira: Ahh... This expression is the best. Expression of a hopeless person! A hopeless piece of trash who lost all sense of life! Yes! This is what I call "beauty"!''



''Imperia walked towards Katarina and grabbed her arms to keep her standing. At that point, all mages from Arzonia Family and soldiers from Chronos Empire's alliances were already ready to fight. Now, at that moment, Vira and Burckhardt had thousands of guns aimed at them, surrounding them like thousands of predators.''

''- Katarina: Who are you?! There is no way you are... ''

''Vira walked further. Her moves caused the Rogues to prepare to fight as well. Now, all Rogues, members of Witch Cult and Arms Division were in combat positions. Because of their fight with MPS mercenaries at Morte, every single person in Katarina's group were already almost out of stamina with the exception of Katarina, Lucas, Tomas and Imperia.''

''Vira continued touching her own face with her hand but she insane grin was no more... Instead, she was smilling like a normal person... The smile of an innocent child.''



''- Vira: I'm Vira! You know, me and Tomas are buddies! ''

"...!!!!!"

Tomas gasped and everyone looked at him with shocked eyes.

''- Cassie: Seriously, Tomas?! You used that girl too?!''

''Cassie was the first to react with Vira's words. However, Tomas knew what she was saying was a lie as he never saw that psychopath before.''

''- Tomas: We are? Okay, now this is getting annoying. ''

''Of course, Tomas was getting full of that pathetic show. First: Imperia comes up with the lie that he sexually abused her and Katarina. Now, he has a strange unknown woman saying she was her "best buddy".''

''- Vira: Yeah, the best! We are the best buddies ever! Don't tell me you forgot me!''

''Tomas put his  hands in his chin and tried to remember the face of Vira... Because there is something that Tomas can't deny... The fact that he truly slept with many women before joining the Rogues.''



''- Tomas: I think I'd remember that. ''

"..................................."

''Now, the atmosphere was just awkward. Vira was obviously playing a joke at Tomas to tease him. After many seconds in silence, Tomas looked straight at Vira with an angry look''

''- Tomas: Wait a second! I don't know you! ''

''Tomas then summoned his Magi-Tech sword and powered-up like his comrades. Despite they were ready to fight, Katarina still in a severe condition.''

Vira let out a sigh and pointed her finger at the Rogues.

''- Vira: Whatever... Kill them all and get the Infinity Clock!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



''Much to the shock of everyone, the shadows around Vira started to move by themselves. As they moved, several pits of black smoke opened around the base, making the black matter that Maria saw back in Morte fly on the midair, creating some kind mist.''

''With the mist, the shadows on the floor took forms of several demonic humanoid figures. Those humanoid figures were wearing black medieval armor. Immediately, the Rogues recognized those demons.''

- All: The Black Army?!



''Katarina and Imperia knew them very well... After all they fought those demons during their two fights with Heis months ago. Maria tried to step backwards because unlike her previous fight with those demons whom were weaker, those Black Demons summoned by Heis had a strong black aura around them. Maybe it was just natural instinct but her body was reacting to the blackness around Vira and the Black Demons.''

''- Vira: Slice them but do not kill Katarina Couteau! She is mine!''

The Black Demons, whom were among 123 in numbers, charged at the Rogues and all soldiers with swords and shields in their hands.

- Katya: WHAT THE BLACK CULT IS DOING HERE?!



''All soldiers of the outpost started to shoot at those demons, however, their bullets had no effect as they simply ignored their wounds. With brutal tactics, the Black Demons started to chop off the heads of many soldiers, even the soldiers and guinea pigs who were injured and defenseless were not spared. ''

While other Black Demons attacked the enemy forces with weapons, other demons simply went full berserk and attacked the enemy with their own teeth, ripping off their heads but using their sharp teeth in their necks.

- Gaius: I don't know what is happening but we must defend this outpost!

''Gaius and Katya were the first ones to attack the Black Army... When their swords clashed with the enemy's they immediately noticed something was different with those demons. They were not weak and fragile like the demons summoned by Heis, they were strong, heavy and very resistent.''



- Valnir: These guys are stronger than all demons from the Black Cult we fought before!

''Soon afterwards, Isis, Matt, Yuri, Jellal, Cassie, Lucas, Maeve and Tomas were the next group to charge at enemy forces. Despite they were on the middle of that battle, the demons were ignoring the Rogues. Instead of attacking them by behind while they were distracted with their allied forces, the Black Demons were trying to reach to the abandoned Watch Tower of the outpost.''

- Imperia: You will not pass this line!

''Seeing that a group of 30 demons left from the blackness on the ground, Imperia jumped right in front of the squad and stopped them from reaching the tower. Seeing she was a threat, the group charged at Imperia at the same time in different directions and attacks. ''

- Imperia: You are indeed stronger than before but no matter what you do to defeat me, you will never win over me with this speed!



With a single move of her staff, Imperia summoned a wave of energy that cut all demons in half.

- Imperia: So eas--

''Before Imperia could finish with a glorious speech, Katarina saw something flying above Imperia and saw it was one of the Black Demons she killed. Before Imperia could finish him off like the others, that Black Demon jumped on the midair so fast that no one else could see his moves.''

''- Katarina: IMPERIA!! ABOVE YOU!!''

When Imperia looked up in surprise, she saw the Black Demon who managed to escape from his death flying towards her with his mouth open and ready to bite her face off.

- Imperia (think): *WHEN H--!*

''Despite Imperia's speed, that thing was already too close for her to block him. However, before the demon could eat her face a purple energy blast hit the demon his chest and knocked him away.''

- Imperia: Ah?

''When Imperia and Katarina saw that blast, they looked at the front gate of the outpost and saw Atala Arck, there, standing with a death glare in her face. There is no doubt it was Atala who saved Imperia.''

- Imperia: Atala!

''Imperia shouted the name of Atala in happiness. At the same moment, one of the Black Demon rushed at Atala with his sword but because of Atala's current mood, she sliced him with her bare hands, opening his belly and ripping off his guts.''

''- Atala: What the hell is happening here? I just returned from Morte after rescuing the remnants guinea pigs.''

''Atala slowly walked towards Katarina, Gravik, Imperia and Maria. At that point, all Rogues were fighting with the exception of Katarina who was feeling dizzy because of Vira's sudden appearance while Maria's body was reacting to the blackness of the Black Demons. In Gravik's case, it was simply because he is not a fighter.''

''- Imperia: We don't know what is happening too! They appeared without warning and attacked us ramdonly!''

- Atala: What?



Despite the chaotic situation where the death screams of hundreds of men and women could be heard everywhere, Atala kept her cool and summoned her Nano-Sword to fight the invaders.

- Atala: These guys don't seem to be mercenaries from MPS. Who are they?

''Before Imperia could reply Imperia's question, a strong sound echoed on the air. The sound was similar to a lightnining. When they looked back at Vira and Burckhardt, they saw a huge black portal opening right behind them. The portal was made of blackness and there was nothing but darkness inside of it.''



- Vira: You're late to the party.

''While Vira and  Burckhardt were watching the battle with their arms crossed, someone left of the portal. And just as that person left from there, the civilians, or better saying, the guinea pigs rescued from Morte widened their eyes in shock when they saw that person beside those two dangerous figures was a child... A child who probably had the same age of their children.''

- Atala: A kid...



''The kid who left from the portal doesnt't seem to be a threat at all... She has light chestnut hair that is held in a ponytail, and "almond-shaped" sea green eyes. She is wearing what appears to be two large clips near her ponytail. She is wearing a scientific military uniform, black shorts, thigh high boots, and a lab coat... From a point of view, that kid is a scientist from some kind of military organization... Her name is Kruel Rose.''

- Kruel: Ah~ The beautiful sound of death!

''Vira giggled and looked back to see Kruel with her eyes closed... She seemed to be enjoying the sound of the battle between the Rogues and Chronos Empire against the Black Army.''



''- Kruel: AHAHA! I'LL NEVER GROWN TIRED OF THIS! I FEEL CLOSER TO THE "CREATOR" WHEN I WITNESS DEATH AND MISERY!''

''Kruel started to jump on the dead bodies of the soldiers in front of her. Indeed, it was like a pyschotic kid playing.''

''- Vira: Enough of talk. We have a job to do. First of all, we need to get rid of the brain of the enemy forces. I'll let your squad to recover the Infinity Clock. According to Astaroth King, the person who has high intelligence is the most dangerous one... And this person is that boy over there!'' ''Vira pointed her finger at Gravik, who was standing beside Maria and Katarina. At the same moment, Gravik gasped in fear and despair.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Gravik: WHAT ?! '



''Vira let out an evil grin when she noticed the scared face of Gravik. For that woman, seeing people in despair and sorrow is the best feeling she can enjoy. ''

''Vira put her hands in her again but her face was shaded... Her cute smile was just a façade because everyone felt a abnormal aura coming from her... And it wasn't the blackness around her, it was something else... it was not power. Rather. it was her persona that can only be described as "abnormal".''

''- Vira: I don't know why but I don't like you! The way you're standing beside my pure and beautiful sister is just disgusting! Die! I hope you have your anus teared apart by Astaroth King! I hate you! Please, just disappear and die again! Please don’t breathe! Don’t you know you; you’re polluting the surrounding atmosphere by just being here?! Don’t you understand that?!''

Gravik felt something coming from Vira, now it was not her scary character but her own power.

''- Kruel: Roger that, Supreme General of Qliphoth! I'll recover the Infinity Clock as ordered!''



''Kruel bowed before while her superior, Vira, continued smilling toward Gravik with sadistic intentions. As soon as she bowed before Vira, a tall and muscular man came out of the portal from where Kruel came. That man has gray eyes and prominent cheekbones, white spiky hair and is wearing a medieval armor just like Burckhardt.''

- Burckhardt: Bring us the Infinity Clock.

''The tall man that probably came from some fantasy world bowed before Burckhardt and Vira and teleported out with Kruel. When the Rogues noticed something odd, they saw that Kruel and that tall man teleported to the Watch Tower, passing through the defenses of the Rogues in a blink of an eye.''

''- Katarina (think): *I DID NOT FEEL ANYTHING! WHAT KIND OF TELEPORTATION IS THIS?!*''

''It was impossible to not look away, Katarina, Maria, Atala, Imperia and Gravik had to look back to see the two enemies entering in the Watch Tower. At the same moment Kruel and her knight invaded the tower, sounds of weapons being fired could be heard coming from inside. Indeed, Kruel and her knight were welcomed with a rain of bullets from Sanada and her security guards.''

''- Gravik: SANADA! RUN AWAY!''

When Gravik changed his sight to the front door of the tower, he immediately felt a breathing right behind him.

"..........................................."



''At the same moment, Gravik started to shake in fear, because he could clearly feel that what wa behind him was not a good thing... It was something cold and intense... When he slowly looked back, he saw Vira smilling like a psycho clown about to eat her next chid.''

- Vira: Are you sure you're on the position to care about the lives of others?

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Before Gravik could react, Vira touched his back with a soft touch and released a demonic energy inside of him that exploded his organs from inside out. Gravik's body exploded, leaving only his blood flying on the mid air. When his blood touched the floor, it slowly took format of a inverted crucifix. Everything was gone, his clothes, his skin, his meat, his organs and even his own bones... There was only blood... A lot of blood that used to run through his veins just a few seconds ago.''

- All: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

''Katarina and the others who were next to her were not slow or something... ''



''Just like how Kruel and her knight teleported themselves to the tower without being noticed by their senses and vision, Vira killed Gravik so fast that no one could imagine what the hell had happened at that moment. The only thing they saw there was blood falling to the floor like if someone had just throw a bucket full of blood right there.''

''Even the Rogues who were fighting the Black Demons far away from there, like Tomas and Lucas sensed something "evil" happening back there. All Rogues who were fighting the Black Demons felt the same feeling, when Vira used her ability on Gravik, the entire world around them stopped. The time stopped. And all colors of the world change to black and white for seconds.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> - Katarina & Imperia: GRAVIK!!!!!!

''When Isis Maxwell and Maeve heard Katarina and Imperia shouting the name of their friend, Gravik, they turned around to see Vira standing on the same place where they last saw Gravik a few seconds ago. ''



''She was just there. Standing on the same spot where Gravik was. And just ahead of her, there was an inverted crucifix made of blood. ''

- Isis: Gravik?

''Seeing Katarina, Maria, Imperia and Atala looking in deep despair and shock at Vira, Isis could immediately came to the conclusion he was gone. However, deep inside of her heart, she refused to think Gravik was dead, making her feelings to clash, resulting in her to be feeling happiness and despair at the same time...''

Just like that, Isis smiled at the pond of blood where Gravik was, pushing her to a near state of insanity.

- Maeve: G-Gravik...

''Isis stopped fighting the Black Demon she was facing and slowly walked towards the "grave" of Gravik... A pond of blood in form of a satanic symbol. Because of Isis' breakdown, the demon she fighting took a chance to slice her back while she was walking towards Vira. However, before the demon could kill the blonde Meta-Human, Maeve blocked his dark sword with tears in her eyes.''



''- Maeve: BURN! BURN!''

''Being taken over by her emotions, Maeve used her daggers to cut the belly of the demon before kicking him on the floor and leaving him to die as she started to cry. Maeve followed Isis and tried to keep her from causing troubles... What Isis was feeling was not insanity but something called Despair Event Horizon, an incident that pushes people to a near state of madness while keeping their rational feelings.''

''Finally reaching his grave, Isis touched the crucifix with lifeless eyes. ''

- Isis: ...............

''Katarina and the others could only watch that tragic scene with sorrow and sadness. There was nothing they could do help Isis as her friend was already dead.''

''- Isis: Gravik... Get up... ''

''Isis smiled at the crucifix and started to speak with it like if it was a living person. Seeing this sight of madness, Vira started to feel horny and blushed while she watched Isis being pushed to madness. Like a insane slut, Vira touched her breats and private parts.''

''- Vira: Yes! This! This is what I wanted to see! Ooohhh!~ So good! Life is meaningless! Chaos! The universe has no center! Its creator is a drooling idiot! Life goes and disappear! But death! Death is eternal! Once you die there is no turning back! Life and death are the same concept of sanity and insanity! Sanity can simply pushed from an abyss and it will never return! But insanity is eternal! Once you loses your mind, there is no turning back! Seeing you falls to the dephts of insanity through death... Ahhhhhh!!!~ There is nothing more better than this!! Are you suffering?! It hurts?! Of course it hurts!! KYAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!''

''Vira then stepped in Isis' head, forcing her to drown on Gravik's blood. Seeing that revolting and brutal scene, Maeve and Katarina were filled with hatred and wrath and both clenched their fists.''

- Katarina: 'You... You... YOU FUCKING MONSTER!!!'

- Maeve: 'KILL! KILL! I'M GOING TO CUT OFF YOUR HEAD!!!'

''Vira's words and actions were so brutal that Katarina completely forgot of the shock she caused on her for thinking she was her deceased sister, Eugen Katsuragi. ''



''Maeve could feel a powerful energy coming from that brutal woman, yet her wrath was so strong that she ignored the fact she was more powerful and charged at her with her daggers... Both were completely blind by their own emotions.''

''- Atala: KATARINA! NO!''

''Seeing the duo flying at her in different directions, Vira let out a grin and extended her hands. When Katarina and Maeve reached Vira, she had grabbed the tips of their weapons, grabbing their blades with brute strength. When the two widened their eyes in shock, Vira swung her arms in different directions, throwing Maeve to the left and Katarina to the right side, making the duo fall on the walls of the outpost with violence to the point of making craters. ''

Because of her strength, Vira continued holding their weapons in her hands but she simply throw it on the floor like if they were garbage.



''- Imperia: What power... I think it is a nice decision to not make a move for now.''

''Instead of making the same decision of Maeve and Katarina, Atala and Imperia thought it was better to not move a finger... As two Cyborgs, they can clearly feel a dangerous energy coming from Vira... And that energy seems to be lethal to Cyborgs who are almost immortal beings.''

- Maeve: ARGH!

''Maria was shaking, but it was not because of fear... It was because of that black aura around Vira. As a Guide Spirit, Maria can be easily corrupted by that unknown black matter... Which is probably why her body is reacting so negatively around it.''



''- Vira: What a letdown, sister. In your current way, you cannot win me. In your current state, you cannot even win the Sin Archbishops. Let me just make this clear: if you think Heis is your strongest enemy so far, you're wrong. She is part of our faction but I must say she is weaker than anyone there... I don't want you die yet, Onne-san. I want to us to live together. If you don't get strong enough, it will be impossible for us to overthrow the Goddess of Qliphoth. Well, maybe strong than many but not the strongest. You have a long way to go, Onne-san. ''

Katarina tried to look at Vira with difficulty but it seems she lost the movements in legs and head.

''- Vira: Ahh... And please, don't take those mercenaries of MPS so serious, they are strong but are full of flaws... Also, that Michael Langdon, huh. I can't believe you had a real deal facing him in Sleepy Hollow. Don't think me as enemy, I want to help you all to win this war. ''

Katarina and the others widened their eyes in surprise.

- Katarina: W-What you are talking about?

''Vira smiled at the injured Katarina on the floor, who started to cough blood and slowly tried to stand up. Seeing that scene, Vira was amused and removed her foot from Isis' head and kicked her in the stomach, sending her to Imperia's arms. Vira walked towards Katarina and got in her knees beside her.''

''- Vira: I'm your ally, sister. I want your love. For that, I'm going to betray my vows with Astaroth King. Once this war is over, we can live together like a family! Everyday will be full of fun, pain and pleasure! We will plunge ourselves in a sea of love and lust forever! As siblin--!''



''Before Vira could continue her "love speech", Katarina pushed her body to Vira's side and bit her leg. However, before she could rip off a piece of her skin, Vira used telekinesis to push her away. When Katarina was away, Vira put her finger in the injury and licked Katarina's saliva with her blood on it. Only the most perverted and twisted could do it.''

''- Katarina: I'll kill you... Don't ever call me as "sister" or "onne-san"... You're not my sister! Don't you dare to impersonate her to break me! You are a slut! Only that! You are a disgusting piece of trash! You dare to kill one of my new friends in front of me and taunted Isis with his death! You're a scumbag! Not even in million years I'll live with someone like you! A unhappy copycat!''

''Katarina tried to stand up again but that attack was strong that she had her spine and back broken... Breaking a spine means that you will never walk again but thanks to Katarina's regeneration, that is not a problem at all. In a few minutes, she will be walking again.''

''- Vira: You kill your own sister? What inhuman but I love it! Well, try to kill me! Chop my hands off! Take my head! Cut my limbs off! Burn me! Impale me! Cut me in small pieces! No matter what you do to me, as long I feel your "love" will be enough!''



''At the same moment that Vira finished, a tall male knight came out of the shadows and stood beside her. It was the same knight that came with Kruel Rose. That man was holding something in his hands... He was holding two things actully, the two seemed to be staff of mages but one of them, the one in his left hand. was shining and covered by wraps.''

Soon afterwards, Kruel also came out of the shadows as well and bowed before Vira.

''- Kruel: As you can see, we recovered the lost part of the Infinity Clock. ''



''Kruel took the unknown staff from the hands of the knight and gave it to Vira, who accepted with pleasure. ''

- Vira: Fumu...

Vira took a good look at that thing and smiled.

''- Vira: Fufufufu... Yes, Astaroth King will be pleased to see that all parts of the Infinity Clock are together again. But it's a pit that it will return to our hands, I thought the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences could use it to unleash something BIG. If they had done that, then things would get more interesting.''

''Vira then removed the wraps from that staff and exposed it to the world. That thing in her hands was the unknown magic artifact that Sanada and her men found in Morte's secret warehouse. When the Rogues arrived at the outpost, Sanada even called Jellal to inspect what is that but he could not identify what is it. However, it seems that Vira and her group knows what is it.''

''- Maria: That thing... If I recall,  that woman named Sanada mentioned about it minutes ago. It is some kind of old artifact.''



Vira put the wraps back at the old artifact and smiled towards Maria.

''- Vira: You're right quite right, Guide Spirit. ''

''Maria frowned at Vira's words. Guide Spirit. That was the name of the new race that Maria Arzonia belongs. After her first death, Maria was revived by greater divine force of Paradise as a Guide Spirit in the mortal world.''

''- Maria: Wait a second! How do y--''

''Vira interrupted Maria before she could finish her question. ''



''- Vira: Fufufu... Before you ask me why I know "what" you're, I'm a Black Demon just like these guys here so I can recognize a member of the forces of light with my naked eyes. Still, I have the feeling that I saw you somewhere... But I don't recall where... Well, anyway this is indeed an artifact. A long time ago, our Goddess created a magic artifact known as Infinity Clock. ''

After a few seconds, Katarina's spine and other wounds were fully healed but after witnessing Vira's power, she will think twice before attacking her.

- Katarina: Infinity Clock?

''- Vira: The Infinity Clock is an artifact able to unleash a terrifying magic called "Real Nightmare", a magic that greatly distorts the perception of time for people, bringing them madness and creating chaos among the population of an entire world However, if the user of this magic unleash the Real Nightmare magic using a Blessed Artifact, the God of Time, Chronos, will be summoned into the mortal world and will serve the person who summoned him. In other words, the god of time, Chronos, will serve you as you are the person who summoned him.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"



''Everyone, except for Vira, Kruel and the knight gasped in sheer horror. One of the few people who kept her cool was Atala but even her was traumatized at that point.''

''- Atala: I don't know who you are, from where you came and what is your relationship with Katarina. I really don't care. But why in the world your master would create something so goddamn dangerous? And worse, what it was doing in the possession of MPS? I doubt Akrak Couteau knew about the power of this artifact because she would have stopped the new Hands of Apocalypse project if she knew there was something even more powerful to be used as a weapon for war.''

Vira closed her eyes and gave the clock hand to Kruel.

''- Vira: I like your eyes, Cyborg! So dead and cold that makes me excited! Kyahaaha... Well, you're right. Even I don't know what Astaroth King was thinking when He created this clock but I think it was a new method to control the God of Time, Chronos. Think how powerful you would be if you have the God of TIME serving you. Hmm... Yes, the reason why this piece was under the possession of MPS is because they found it. Simply like that.''



''Neither Atala and Vira had intentions to fight so the conversation just kept going without inteference of someone. Katarina and the others were starting to doubt Vira but she acted like if she was truly helping them... Helping them to defeat her own Master just to get Katarina for herself.''

''- Vira: You also asked me why the MPS had possssion of this thing. Well, I must say is that because many centuries ago Astaroth King decided to seperate parts of the clock in differents points of the planet to hide them from another rival force known as Scalach... Scavath... I don't know her name but this woman was trying to get the Infinity Clock for herself. However, it turned out that MPS found one of its parts and it forced us to go in a "journey" to find it.''

''Katarina thought about Vira's words... She could swear she heard the name "Scathach" before... Well, even if Vira did not mention the name correctly, Katarina could clearly notice she was trying to say "Scathach". The name of that woman was mentioned several times by Azul and Atala but no one knew who is exactly this person.''

''- Atala: Scathach... That bitch...''

Atala clenched her fists as she slowly started to remember the face of her most brutal and cruel enemy she faced.



''- Vira: Ahhh... Boring! Look, I want to play more by killing your shitty little friends a little more but we have no time anymore! With this, we shall have our leave! Pit we didn't have time to play a little more...!''

Vira clapped her hands and all Black Demons fighting the Rogues and soldiers of the base stopped struggling and move their lines of sight away from their enemies.

- Katarina: You will not esc--!

''Despite Vira was "trying" to be gentle, Katarina did not get her façade and prepared to throw a knife at her head. However, before she could throw it, something stopped her from doing so.''

''- Vira: What's wrong? Are you not going to kill me?''

''Vira didn't turn her head and continued facing her forces walking towards her. Even if she was not lookin' at Katarina, she clearly knows she is aiming a knife at her head.''



''- Katarina: I... I...''

''The greater force who stopped Katarina from throwing that knife was not someone holding her or some kind of spell holding her... It was her own feelings... Deep in her heart, Katarina cannot kill Vira... Because she has the same face of Eugen.''

''Seeing that Katarina failed to kill Vira, some humanized Black Demons who had faces of humans let out devilish smiles and laughed... Yes, those men are Black Demons from Vira's faction. In her organization, Vira has her own "clan" and her group is plotting to overthrow Astaroth King at some point... And how they plan to do this? Using Katarina, just like Vira said a few seconds ago.''



''- Vira: As long you don't throw this piece of trash you call "humanity", you will never be able to kill me nor Astaroth King. You will never be one like us. Like I said before, "in your current state, you will not be able to kill me or win the Sin Archbishops".''

''Just after Vira finished, the whole outpost where everyone were at the moment became darker. But it was not because some of those demons summoned a dark spell, it was something huge blocking the sun. When they looked above, they saw some kind of magic airship flying above them... And that thing was BIG, bigger than Fraxinus itself.''

- Jellal: What in the world...

''- Lucas: ... Is that?''



''Seeing the ship flying above them, all Black Demos regrouped beside Burckhardt as the soldiers from Chronos Empire and rebels did not dare to attack them again after witnessing their strength. After many minutes of fight, Vira's private army did not lose ANYONE. Her army is so powerful that all Rogues decided to not mess with them when they are leaving.''

''- Kruel: Now, we are going to leave this place. Time to summon the QG Portal.''

''As Vira's troops regrouped around Burckhardt, Vira, her knight and other soldiers stood beside Kruel while she raised her right hand and prepared to summon a portal to take everyone of her faction back to the ship from where they came from. After a few seconds, Kruel started to speak in Latin... No matter how it can be seen, she is spelling a black magic.''



- Kruel: 'Je renonce? Tous les biens tant spirituels que corporels qui me pourraient estre conferez de la part de Dieu! De la vierge Marie! Et de tous les, oui, les saincts du Paradis! Pareillement de mon patron saint Jean Baptiste! Saint Paul! Saint Pierre! Et Saint Fran?ois! Et de me donner de corpsa Astaroth!'

''When Kruel finished her spell, she pressed her right palm against the floor while everyone, be they allies or enemy watched her ritual. At the same moment she pressed her hands on the floor, a giant portal similar to the entrance of a dark ancient temple came out of the ground, much to the shock of everyone there. ''



- Katya: Black Cult...

''Hearing those soft words, Burckhardt stared at Katya on the righ corner of the outpost. While the Black Demons from Vira's army started to enter on the teleport, ''

''- Burckhardt: Ooh... So you're there, Katya. The woman who leads a rebellion against our Astaroth King. I never thought I would see you here. What happened? I thought with your power you could easily destroy... So is it? Slayer of Demons?''

''Indeed, Katya is by far the strongest person there... Even more than Katarina, Tomas and Imperia together. When Katya fought the Black God some days ago, she proved her value and power on the battlefield where she sealed the Black God from the Black Cult (the cult wheres Vira and her allies serves) in the moon.''

''- Katya: Tsk... You are on a total different level. Your Blackness is strong that I cannot even unleash my Light Magic energy here. You all are monsters in a total different level from the Black God and other avarage Black Demons.''



''Burckhardt giggled after watching the prideful Katya admitting defeat... For Katya, the most prideful magician of the planet to assume defeat even without trying to fight must be a joke for the ears of those who were not next to her at that moment... Yes, Vira and her Black Demons were so superior that she could not even use her Light Magic to fight back.''

- Burckhardt: Huh.

''Burckhardt then entered on the teleport alongside Kruel and the other knights. Now, with all Black Demons gone, there was only Vira, standing on the middle of the temple.''



"....................................."

''A very sinister silence invaded the atmosphere of the outpost. Despite the Black Demons were gone, the Rogues and all other soldiers feel a strangre and uncomfortable feeling from Vira.''

''- Vira: Hmmm... I'm forgetting something...''

Vira put her right hand in her cheek and tried to remember for something she was supposed to do.

- All: ..........................

''Everyone were ready to combat because at that point they cannot trust Vira when she has such high power level. Katarina tried to grab her sword but just thinking that she might kill Vira made her change her mind and lowered her head in depression.''

- Imperia: Katarina...

''Imperia felt bad for Katarina for witnessing such shock... Yet, they still don't know who the hell in that woman known as Vira who is very similar to the deceased Eugen Katsuragi but older.''



''- Vira: I killed one of them. Check! I got the Infinity Clock hand. Check! I introduced myself to onne-san. Check! '''I found the lost Black Demon... Ohhh! That's it!'

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Like a hitwoman, Vira quickly pulled out her sword and sent a powerful wave of blackness at the Rogues. That wave was so big that it had 15 meters of height but was thin as a paper. However, the wave was so powerful that it pushed all objects where it passed by making people next to it be pushed almost 14 meters from where they were standing, even killing some guinea pigs on the process.''

''- Tomas: LUCAS! GET AWAY FRO---!''



''Before they could notice, Lucas was right on the center of the attack and would be cut in half if wasn't for Tomas' bravure. Fast like a Jaguar, Tomas moved his body towards Lucas' location and pushed him out of the way of the attack. However, at the same moment he saved his friend, he was hit by the attack and was taken away by the wave until the wave hit the wall of the outpost and vanished in dark purple smoke.''

''After a few seconds, the dark smoke was gone and Tomas could be seen exactly where the wave hit the wall. For the surprise of many, he was alive but very injured. ''

Tomas tried to get up after that brutal attack but when he looked at belly, he saw a small piece of wood stained in Vira's Blackness stuck there.

- Jellal: Tomas!

Jellal and all Rogues who were next to him rushed at him to give him medical attention.

''- Vira: My work here is done! See ya!''



''Imperia bit her lips in rage and tried to run towards Vira to hit her back while she is entering in the portal. Using her nano-machines, Imperia shots a powerful energy beam at Vira's back but before it could reach her, Vira had already disappeared inside of the portal, making the attack useless.''

''Imperia then looked around and saw hundreds of soldiers injured by the Black Demons and Vira's black wave. All of them had at least one of their limbs cut off... That was a brutal scene of a war scenary.''

- Atala: Now, that was scary.



''Atala walked towards Imperia ad put her hand in her shoulder before leaving. However, before speaking, Atala removed a piece of glass that was in her arm. That piece of glass was probably there thank to Vira's wave attack that caused many debris to fly around ramdonly, hurting many soldiers and guinea pigs.''

''- Atala: Imperia... When that woman Vira appeared in front of everyone, you and Katarina seemed shocked. I said I don't care who is that girl but if this girl is somehow related to your history than that means her presence will probably break Katarina's mentality at some point, We nee to avoid this at any costs. Once we return home, can you tell me more details about it. Look, I don't reallt show compassion for my partners from the Rogues or Ratatoskr but the way how the bitch treated the life of Gravik as garbage and mocked Isis' bounds with him is revolting. I don't like her. ''

Imperia looked down for a second but she quickly considered it is better if more people know about the identity of Vira.



''- Imperia: Sure. I'll tell more details once we return. ''

"............!!!!!!"

''Just as Atala left, the temple that Kruel Rose summoned to teleport all Black Demons away from the outpost started to vanish in a black smoke. Piece by piece, the temple was slowing disappearing in blackness until the last piece was gone. When it disappeared, there was now only black grass where it once was.''

''No longer afterwards, the unknown ship that belonged to Vira's army that was flying above the abandoned outpost, started to fly away at full speed. It was heading to East and slowing disappearing on the horizon. Seeing that ship disappearing, Katarina walked further and watched that airship fly away as the winds played with her scarlet hair.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Katarina: Vira. '

Part 5 - Star Killer
<p style="text-align:center;"> Resistence Base 

<p style="text-align:center;">' 5 minutes later... '



''At the same place where that massacre happened, the sound of a ship flying on the skies could be heard. That sound was not unfamiliar, it is very known by the Rogues. It was a KnightWalker Cargo Ship, when the Rogues looked up, they immediately recognized that ship was the space ship they stolen from Fraxinus' hangar to go to Morte.''

''- Katarina: That ship... It must be Shigure, Asuha and the others!''

''When Katarina noticed that ship other injured soldiers and guinea pigs looked up and saw that vehicle. Right now, 5 minutes later after Vira and the Black Demon army left, Sanada and the others were taking the bodies of all people killed by the Black Army and putting them together to avoid diseases.''

- Sanada: Good to see that Yuuji managed to save them all.

''Katarina who was seated due to her psychological shock, saw that Sanada was injured. She had a cut in her left arm but wasn't that serious.''

''- Katarina: When the Black Army arrived, that girl in labcoat and that medieval knight assaulted the Watch Tower. Did they hurt you? Are sure you are okay''



''Sanada put her hand in her injury to stop the bleeding. Soon, she turned her attention to Katarina and displayed a mature smile.''

''- Sanada: Yes, sure. I am okay. Compared to what you guys had to endure, this is nothing. In a few minutes I'll see a medic.''

''Sanada looked at the KnightWalker Cargo Ship landing on the middle of the base and made her way there to see Yuuji Kazami, also known as Captain Wataru. Not only her but Roy Mustang and Saeko Busujima. ''

Despite Saeko was not mentioned during the battle, she was busy dealing with the Black Demons on the other side of the base, protecting all defenseless women and children.

''- Saeko: So they have arrived... They are late...''



Saeko murmured to Roy in his ear but the latter replied with a more high tone of voice.

''- Roy: Don't be so rude. They were at Morte preveting all zombies from leaving the place.''

''Sanada, Roy and Saeko stopped walking when the back door of the ship opened, revealing a male figure using a military body suit that looks more like a Power Ranger uniform but black and more technological. That man was Yuuji Kazami.''

- Yuuji: We are bac--!

When Yuuji started to walk away from the ship, he saw Sanada's injured arm and immediately rushed towards her.

''- Yuuji: Jesus Christ! What happened?!''

Yuuji touched Sanada's arm and she willing showed her cut with no fear.



- Sanada: Well, even I don't know "WHAT" exactly happened but we were invaded by some kind of enemy force we never saw before.

''When Mana, Asuha, Shigure and Jin stepped out of the ship, they saw hundreds of dead people, the Watch Tower in flames, the walls of the outpost destroyed, human limbs everywhere and much more... Mana could only stare at that scene in pure silence and sorrow.''

''- Mana: W-What happened here? I thought this was a safe place... Don't tell me they discovered our location.''



Sanada looked at Mana and saw that Shigure, Asuha and Jin had the same reaction.

''- Shigure: This is so awful... Who could have done this? I was on the ship the whole fight but I saw the injured guinea pigs escaping from the facility. People deformed, thin and pale pregnant women... Now this...''

''Shigure stayed out of the whole battle of Morte because she was busy protecting the ship from the droid army. Despite she was not shown on screen, she actually had her own fight with the mercenaries from Morte.''

- Asuha: Who attacked this outpost?!



''Saeko shook her head with calm and answered Asuha's aggressive question. She was acting like if she was trying to blame the Rogues who were protecting the base for allowing the enemy forces to invade and cause more unnecessary deaths.''

''- Saeko: We don't know. Just like Sanada said, it was an unknown enemy force whom we never saw before. They were not KnightWalker, mercenaries, zombies nor droids from MPS.''

''Jin walked further and passed by the lines of dead bodies. Many people had their faces devoured by the Black Demons while others had their heads completely cut off.''

''- Jin: These people... They have marks of teeth in their skins...''

Just from looking at the deceased guinea pigs who were killed during the attack of the Black Army, Jin was already awared that what attacked the outpost were not humans or robots.



''- Roy: Jin... Do you remember when the world faced an unknown Apocalypse scenario? Many months ago, the streets and regions of the entire planet were filled with unknown beings who wore black medieval armor and had black weapons.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Jin, Asuha and Shigure immediately gasped when they listened to Roy's description of the enemy. For Yuuji, they were unknown but for the others, they were VERY familiar. After all, Jin, Shigure and Asuha fought them many times.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Asuha: The Black Army of Heis! '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil - Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Unknown Region 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10,000 meters above from sea's level 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Phenex Ship 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 minutes later 

''- (???): Hou? ''



''Inside of Phenex Ship, the capital ship of the Black Cult that had just attacked the outpost, the voice of an old man echoed inside of the bridge's walls. It was a tall old man with white long hair, white beard, black eyes with red pupils, dark blue skin and was wearing the outfit of a dark king. That man is none other than the Black Demon in charge of the operation to recover the Infinity Clock's hand, the Black King.''

''In a good mood, the Black King took a glance towards the clock hand that was before his eyes, while he was sitting on the throne of the bridge. Floating on the air, a huge clock hand existed. That ancient appearance holds a mysterious terror that can be sensed just by looking at it.''



''- Black King: So this is the hand of the Infinity Clock... Hmm... It looks more dusty and old than I thought. Considering it was the Princess of Hell who made this I was expecting something more beautiful''

''This "Princess of Hell"  that Black King just mentioned is Astaroth King. It turns out that the Goddess of the Black Cult is actually a woman (obviously) and has many nicknames. In addition, the name "Astaroth King" is also a nickname and not Her real name.''

''- Black King: Well, it doesn't matter. We all learn in life that all art's true power lies behind their values and not behind their appearances. Like two apples: one appears to be rotten outside but it is clean inside. While the another one is clean outside but has many worms inside. The same saying also works to humans and all sentient races of the universe.''



''The Black King the touched the Infinity Clock and smiled. While he was enjoying that artifact, three people were in front of them. They were two women and one man and all of them seem to be not human after all despite they were in human bodies. These people were Burckhardt the Dark Knight, Vira the Impaler and Kruel Rose the Insane Scientist... ''

''- Burckhardt: I see that you hate Astaroth King but loves her at the same time. Do you envy Her, Black King?''

After saying that, Burckhardt knitted his eyebrow in a displeased manner.

''- Black King: I'll not deny it. All Grimoires and magic sources of the Multi-Universe were created by none other than Her, our Goddess. That's why I hate her but I cannot help but to admire her deep knowledge and wisdom. To be able to create such artifact that allows you to control the Time itself. Huh...''



Vira shrugged her shoulders a little at the Black King’s words.

''- Vira: Well, the Queen of Darkness is a person who should not be understimated. She is perfect in everything; beauty, intelligence, wisdom and brutality. Speaking in her, I heard from some members of Mafusa Gang that some people are trying to control the Blackness. ''

''Vira used telekinesis to push the clock hand away from the Black King's hands and covered it with the white cloth. Vira then snapped her fingers, calling a guard of the bridge to put that clock hand somewhere safe. As the guard walked away with the hand clock, the Black King let out a sigh.''



''- Black King: Hmm... I thought Mafusa Gang was already disbanded after Aki Honda's death. Well, it's a pit she died, she was one of the favorites of Astaroth King.''

''The Black King said that with a disgusted face. However, Vira only exaggeratedly shrugged her shoulder in response.''

''- Vira: Not literally. After Aki Honda was killed, the group just splitted out but there are few members who continued their activities. Only the Top High Leaders of Mafusa Gang returned to Astaroth King while other small fries continued wrecking havoc to continue Honda's name.''

Vira corrected her posture and let out an insane grin.

''- Kruel: Speaking of Aki Honda, I heard from Astaroth King you were one of her victims right? Fuhahahaha! To think the Supreme General of the Queen of Evil's army is just a victim of Aki Honda, one of the most insignificant allies of Astaroth King!''

''Vira simply closed her eyes but continued smilling... But for some reason she was blushing.''

''- Vira: Yes, I was one of her victims. When I was killed by her, I was revived as one of you. I was savagely beaten, raped and tortured. My face smashed with rocks and sticks, my arms and legs were torn off, my delicate breasts ripped into by stones. After the ordeal I was left on the roadside to die, but by this point my mind was already gone. ''

''The Black King stared at Vira and noticed she was taking joy in remember of her most dark memories... It was almost liking she enjoyed her suffering. Obviously, Burckhardt and Kruel knew it was a lie after all when someone asks her past, she will always create a false story to cover the truth of her past.''



''- Burckhardt: You're lying. ''

Vira opened her eyes and displayed a trolling grin.

''- Vira: Oh. I was found out. Well, anywho... Since we are talking about Mafusa Gang, I just recently started an operation to gather all members of Mafusa Gang scattered across the world in Spain. Soon, the Mafusa Gang will be reborn again but this time we will name a new leader. Like the previous one, she is one of the Astaroth King's favorites.''

''Kruel put her hands in her chin and thought about all people who served Her before. It is not confirmed by anyone so far but Aki Honda, the deceased leader of Mafusa Gang who joined forces with Eckidina KnightWalker to start World War III, also seemed to have served this Queen of the Black Demons at some point.''



''- Kruel: Well, if I recall... Aki Honda was the only one serving Astaroth King by her own free will. There are humans who serves Her directly but they are only small fries who do not deserve the attention of the High-Ranked officers like us. The most important members of Mafusa Gang are an example.''

''After saying that, Kruel knitted her eyebrow with a little displeasure from her. Vira kept her silence for a while, but then continued to speak.''

''- Vira: No worries my dear. During those 5 years I served Astaroth King, I continued doing any mental and physical torture I could think of to Mafusa's new leader. And yes, indeed... Only Aki Honda was insane enough to serve Astaroth King without disobeying Her orders.''

''Vira glanced at everyone around her... They were actually curious to hear what Vira had to say.''

''- Kruel: Wait... You're telling me that you foresaw Aki Honda's death and was already preparing another person to assume her post as the new leader of Mafusa Gang?''

''- Vira: Fufufu. Yes. I knew she was going to die at some point. As the Supreme General and Commander of Astaroth King's army, it's my duty to keep her army in line so I was preparing another leader to take over her post once she was dead. After all, Aki Honda's death was inevitable.''

When Virat said that, Burckhardt made a [Muu] sound.



''- Vira: However, the new leader who is obviously a woman, refused to serve Astaroth King and assume the Mafusa Gang's leadership. Of course, I always have methods to make people understand the meaning of my words. With a super small size Spell being embedded inside her brain that made her forgot everything Ihad done to her body within the past 5 years.''

Vira closed her eyes as if she was remembering the moments that she had seen before with the suppose new leader of Mafusa Gang.

- Vira: 'With that Spell that installed in her brain, she must not have remembered the time when her chest got cut opened while she was alive, or when her we forced her to consume feces and urine, or when her hands and legs got scrapped off one millimeter at a time. She couldn’t possible remember any of it at this time. '

''Vira raised the tip of her lips while Burckhardt looked in shock... Kruel and the Black King seemed to be normal.''

''- Kruel: As expected of you... Always using your disgusting methods to get what you wants. Heis is right, you're disgusting.''



''Kruel smiled towards Vira and crossed her arms... It was almost like if she was trying to pass the image of someone showing repudiation while showing amusement.''

''- Vira: There is one why I installed a Spell in her brain: because of all tortures and experiments we did to her every day, her mind had broken down several times. Not to mentiont that we fucked her up so hard that she is completely deformed now. Poor girl. Of course, she died many times during the torture sections but I was always there to bring her to life... Over and over.''

Vira exchanged glances with the Black King, and then she creates an uncanny smile.



''- Vira: Well then. That's it. Soon my "plaything" will be ready to rule over Mafusa Gang and start a new generation of terrorists and criminals. I shall give this world a new class of evil-doers... Now, changing matters... I wonder what we shall do with the arrogant MPS. Akrak Couteau and her little squad of "revolutionaries" suddenly appeared and already claim the entire world for them... I don't like them.''

After saying that, she narrowed her sharp lifeless eyes.

''- Black King: But I see you enjoyed their world, their human experiments are indeed something. For humans be able to revive the dead without the use of magic is already impressive. I shall give the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences for being able to revive the dead and for creating a weapon of mass destruction.''



''And. The moment Burckhardt moved his sights from the Black King to Vira, he stared at her beautiful yet dangerous face with disgust.''

''- Burckhardt: We are not suppose to like or enjoy what humans do. No matter if their action are kind or brutal, lowering us to their level is unforgiven.''

Kruel jumped at Burckhardt's back like a clingly girlfriend and hugged him.

''- Kruel: Don't be so boring!~ As long Astaroth King is not looking, we can always seat and watch those humans kill themselves! There is no better feeling that insects fighting each other for personal reasons. That's why they are so amazing.''

Vira decided to reply back in a fed up manner before looking back at Burckhardt.



''- Vira: Calm yourself. Kruel is right. Let's enjoy the show! the corruption of the Roman Catholic Church! The World War III! The genocide! Everything! Once we get tired of this world we can just destroy this planet like we always did! Why continue sending low-level astral demons to haunt and possess people can we can just use MY energy is wipe everything out! Ohh... After I get Katarina for myself, obviously~!''

''That's right... All cases of hateful ghosts, apparition of demons, haunted objects, places haunted with demons... All paranormal cases in the world's history were caused by the Black Cult whom are active on Prime Earth for thousands of years... For more centuries than the birth of mankind. The Black Cult of Astaroth King keeps many gates of other worlds open on Earth to allow the entrance of more evil spirits and vile creatures from dimensionless nothingness places that exists between alternate universes.''



''- Black King: I don't like the way you say "MY energy". Putting that aside, what we are going to do once we regroup all pieces of the Infinity Clock?''

''Vira chuckled when she heard the Black King's question. Despite his title as "king", he is far more inferior than Vira in the Black Cult's ranks. Knowing this, the Black King is not aware of most of Vira and Astaroth King's schemes.''

''- Vira: After we gather all pieces of the clock, we will rebuild the clock again and guard it in a safe place where the MPS can find. Of course, there are many other organizations who are awared of the existence of this clock thanks to many myths and legends.''

The Black King put his hands in her cheek and stared at Vira with a doubtful look.

''- Black King: Just a few seconds ago, you mentione the name of a girl called "Katarina". Right? I was watching your invasion to that outpost and saw you talking with that young girl with long scarlet hair... From all people I know or saw before, she is probably the only one that caught your attention... Who is that girl anyway?''



''Kruel and Burckhardt were also curious about this as well... When Vira spotted Katarina at the outpost, she immediately blushed and showed signals of attraction... It was almost like she was in love with her. Not to mention, Vira seemed to be acting friendly towards... Not "exactly" friendly but trying to pass that image.''

''- Black King: It's rare for you to show your feelings towards other people. You're heartless, cold and always trying to create a false image of your persona to hide your feelings. But that girl... She somehow cut off your false persona and showed your colors.''

''When the Black King said that, Vira lifted the side of her lips... They could swear that Vira's psycho smile faded for a second when the Black King brought the name of Katarina in front of her but soon she recovered her default expression.''



''- Vira: That girl... Her name is Katarina Couteau. My only target and my precious lover! She represents everything I swore to destroy! Hope! Love! Light! Sanity! Bravure! Everything! For me, she is a box full of treasures, in both physical and psychological! Her beauty that can only be described as a rose blooming in a beautiful day in spring! Her bravure that can only be described as the ferocity of a tigress! Her loyalty and love for friendship that can only be described as the bounds of a mother and her children! She is perfect in everything! Body, mind and soul! Despite her kindness and softness, her soul is divided between the light and dark; what makes her fragile inside! One step wrong and she might fell on the abyss of darkness! She don't for order or chaos, only for herself! And this is where her weakness is! This is her weak spot! I want to become one with her! Because she is my precious sister! My lovable older sister!''

"...................................."

''It was not just their feeling but when Katarina came to the topic, Vira made a very long speech only explaining how perfect she was for her. The others could just feel the bizarre feeling coming from Vira, the feeling they call "lust". This feeling, is not common between Black Demons but strange as Black Demons are empty of all emotions such as happiness, sadness, love, fear and among other emotions that humans have.''

''- Vira: I want her so badly! Fill her mind with my lov--!''

Before Vira could continue her speeching of love, the Black King decided to stop her before he or even the others could snap.



''- Black King: Okay, we got it! Since you're here, Vira... I want to talk about that man. Tomas Sev.''

Seeing that Vira stopped talking about how Katarina was perfect, Burckhardt let out a sigh and Kruel closed her eyes.

''- Kruel (think): *It's better to not ask about this Katarina again... But Vira has a sister... And that Katarina is her sister she never talked about? This is strange... When that Katarina saw Vira for the first time, she was reacting like if Vira was similar to someone she knew instead of considering her as her deceased "sister". This story between Vira and Katarina is a mess but something must be happening between those two.*''

While Kruel was busy in her thoughts, Vira and the Black King continued speaking about Tomas.

''- Vira: Yes, he was there. I did some research about him. Tomas Sev is a former soldier of Global Pact Defense from United States and has been active in the battlefield for 20 years. He is worlwide known as Mahesvara the Demon of Global Pact Defense for destroying an entire army of KnightWalker Family in India around 6 years ago. Not to mention that he is the man who destroyed the first Hand of Apocalypse during the Liberty City War, when Eckidina KnightWalker sent an invasion force to Liberty City, thus starting the prologue of World War III.''

The Black King's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - I Love You 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Prussia 

<p style="text-align:center;"> The Black Army Castle 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Heis' Throne 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 days later 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 05:45 AM 



''Somewhere of the destroyed country of Prussia, a new evil was about to rise. Prussia was one of the many destroyed nations wiped out by the World War III thanks to the nuclear war that left many countries uninhabited. Yet, what really destroyed Prussia were not the nuclear bombs... Actually, it was another evil force that killed all people of the continent.''

''On the middle of Königsberg, the former capital of Prussia, there were no signals of life. Instead, the whole land around the capital was stained in black... And what was previously known as Konigsberg, was now surrounded by a black shield that had the format of giant black ball.''



''Inside of that shield the scenery was even more grotesque, sad and horrible. When the World War III started, a demonic force used the conflict to invade Prussia and took over their nation. With too many chaos happening across the planet, Prussia was forgotten by United Nations alongside many other nations.''

The whole capitol of Prussia became a rotten territory, houses and buildings became some type of black and disgusting stone that formed a spiral swirl around a giant castle made of the same substance.



''Inside of the castle that reached the clouds, the environment was dark and sinister. The entire castle was made of black stones with some kind of bright diamond to lit up the dark castle. Like all castles, that disgusting place had a Throne Hall and it was located on the middle of the castle. The Throne Hall was a very large place with many pillars stained in black. And at the end of the hall, there was a throne with a man seated on it.''

''That dark man was wearing some kind of black king clothes like if he was some type of medieval king that came out of a fantasy game. He had the face of an old man with white beard and silver long hairs.''



''- Dark Man: The Griemoire Heart... So you had this with you, Heis...''

''The king was looking at a book in his hands. He named the book as Grimoire Heart. Right in front of him, there was a girl a black Gothic dress and long silver hairs. If normal people had to compare these people, they'll probably say they're similar and are a family... But they would be wrong. That girl was Heis... The twin sister of La Folia Rihavein (now known as Imperia Deamonne).''



''- Heis: No, King! I stole it! Using my skills, I entered in the secret base of your Mistress and I took it! You said that you would give me total power if I serve your needs! Black King!''

''A long time ago, Kanon Rihavein formed a pact with that man who is a Demon King. When Kanon became Heis, she possessed the power over the Black Army, an army made of Black Demons that killed millions of people during the battle of Aldegyr Kingdom. This ability of controlling the Black Army was a skill that man gave to her as a "gift".''

''- Black King: The Grimoire Heart is the book that allows you to become an Omnipotent Demon similar to Gods. The person who created this Grimoire Heart is my Mistress, my Leader, Goddess and Supreme Creator. However, only normal living beings can use it. By becoming one with the Grimoire Heart, you'll be able to control Time and Space by your own free will.''

''Heis then stared at the Black King while in her knees. The Grimoire Heart was a book wrote by a Pure-Blooded Devil that rules over countless worlds. The Black King is a Demon created by this Devil but he desires to become even more powerful to become a Demon God.''



''- Heis: If Grimoire Heart is a book made of dark magic that can only turn people in Demon Gods, then this book has no use for us... Since you're a Demon and I'm Fallen Angel.''

Heis then stood up and touched her hair.

''- Black King: Well, I have a plan... You said that there is a man between the Rogues that has a Demonic Lineage, right?''

''3 months ago, Heis fought the Rogues in Aldegyr Kingdom. During her battle, she felt that among the Rogues, there was a man that had the energy similar of a Devil. And a few days ago, Heis met that man again.''

''- Heis: Yes, this man is suppose to be a human but I felt a strong demonic energy inside of him... His name is Mahesvara... Better known as Tomas Sev. I studied about this Tomas Sev. He is a war hero that fought many times against KnightWalker Family in the past and fought against an entire army of KnightWalkers in India, becoming a legend. However, he has a mental illness; Tomas has dual personalities. One of his two personalities is a calm and kind man while the another personality that is known as "Mahesvara" is a savage, cold, wild, demonic and cruel entity that seeks to cause pain upon his enemies... Because of his dark personality, the KnightWalkers named him as The Demon of Global Pact Defense.''

The Black King leaned his head with his right hand.

''- Black King: Ooh... So there is possibility this man is a Half-Demon.''

Heis' eyes widened in surprise.

- Heis: Half-Demon?

''- Black King: Half-Demons are a rare species of demons. Half-Demons are sons or daughters of a relationship between a demon and a mortal. The reason why this man known as Tomas Sev has two personalities is because he is human with demonic powers.''

''During the battle of the KnightWalker Airport, Nnoitra Jiruga also mentioned about Tomas' demonic energy after he finished with him. After he the Black King told the truth about Tomas, an army of Black Demons started to march outside of the castle.''



<p style="text-align:center;"> [Footsteps and screams] 





''The sounds of thousands of footsteps marching made the Black King smile in pleasure. Those demons were the personal army of the Black King and were used to wipe out the entire population of Prussia's capitol.''

''- Black King: If that man is Half-Demon that means he can support the power of the Grimoire Heart. There is no doubt this book is the most beautiful Artifact of the Past that my Goddess created. With this, you can turn a mere mortal in a Demon God with powers enough to destroy whole universes by controlling Time and Space itself!''



Heis walked towards a window and saw the Black Army marching.

- Heis: So we're going to go after Tomas Sev?

''Heis then turned around and changed her sight to her boss. Heis was working to the Black King in secret from the Fallen's Essence, who is her true God.''

''- Black King: Not yet, my dear. We'll watch the Rogues. Their battles are just starting and I want Tomas Sev to get stronger so he will become a worthy vessel for me. Once he get strong enough to support the power of the Grimoire Heart, I'll transfer my soul to his physical body and so I'll become a Demon God by myself! As the Black King, I'll become the Black God and rule upon all Divine Dimensions, universes, galaxies, planets, stars and solar systems!''

Heis then let out an evil grin and closed her eyes.

''- Heis: As you wish, Milord. The Multi-Universe will be ours. We cannot get stuck inside of this little rock called Earth forever. We'll expand our goals to other universes and rule above everything.''

Nowadays


The Black King sharpened his black and red eyes.

''- Vira: I heard your conversation with Heis at that time so I took some interest in that man as well. To tell the truth, I only joined you in this quest because I never saw a Haf-Demon like Tomas Sev before. He is an interesting specimen. However, there was once a case of a young boy who had the Black Demon Lineage but he is probably dead by now.''

She said that, and tilted her head in front to urge the Black King.

''- Black King: So Tomas really has the Black Blood inside of his veins. Insteresting... And more important, Tomas' inner demon, Mahesvara, is fully awared of his demonic existence but is does not known what he trulu is or what he is. That means Mahesvara don't know how to unleash his true powers.''

The Black Kig sent his sights towards Vira with a difficult face.

''- Vira: Don't worry, Black King. Soon he will wake up. ''

Vira lowered her head and let out devilish smile.

''- Vira: Soon I left that outpost, I made sure to infect Tomas Sev with my own Blackness. Many people don't know that yet but you can fully awake the sealed powers of a Black Demon. Why do you bother devouring life energy or even manipulating your own blood to control your powers when you can have a High-Black Demon infecting you with his or her Blackness? The best way to awake the powers of a Black Demon without training is having stronger Black Demons attacking you.''

The Black King slowly widened his eyes in shock.

''- Black King: Hou? So that means you infect Tomas with your Blackness to let his Demon side slowly consume his body in order to finally awake his powers?''

''- Vira: Of course. It will take some time to let Mahesvara, the inner demon of Tomas, to completely take over his body. Due to my action, Tomas will now face many psychological conflicts with his demon... The buddy-relationship they have right now will be destroyed and the two will become two enemies inside of the same body and mind. Things will be fun from now on!''

''Seeing that Vira did something dangerous to Tomas, Burckhardt started to leave from the bridge without turning back. ''



- Vira: Leaving already?

Vira smiled sarcastically as she saw the dark knight leaving without saying a word.

''- Kruel: Ignoring us? He must be pissed off because you took interest in a human. Yet, I'm confused... How in the world a Human with the powers of a Black Demon does exist? That means a Black Demon slept with a human? If this is true then that means a naughty demon broke the rules of Astaroth King.''

Vira shook her head with calm.

''- Vira: I don't think so. True, there were some naughty demons through the history who had sexual relationships with humans. But I cannot see a demon in "love" with a inferior mortal. For us, humans are the same as cows and bulls ready to be sacrificed. Having a direct contact with humans for us is same as Beastility. Of course, Katarina is not one of them. She is special.''

''Bestiality is the name given to humans who are having sexual contact with animals. This is also known as Zoofilia.''

''- Vira: Even so, there is doubt that Tomas Sev is the son of a Black Demon and a human. We need to take a sample of his blood... From what I know, Half-Demons don't have Black Blood. Once a Half-Demon like Tomas gets infected by the Blackness of another demon like me, just then their blood will slowly become black, consuming and destroying his sanity.''

Kruel stared at Vira with disgust but she did not worry about her sight, and made a small shrug with her shoulders.

''- Kruel: I don't like humans. I never liked. So just the fact that you're trying to turn a human in one of us will already hateful. Disgusting, actually.''

''- Vira: He is not human. But a half-Human. He is already one of us but he having conflicts to decide who will be his persona... Just like a futanari trying to decide if will be a man or a woman. Just deal with it.''

Saying it like that, Vira silently smiled and crossed her arms.

- Black King: 'Well, it's decided! Tomas will slowly be corrupted by the enraged Mahesvara and will become one of us! With this, I'll be able to take over his body and control the Grimoire Heart according to my own will! But for now, let's put that aside. The Qliphoth Holocaust will start now!'

''While Black King was speaking, he stood up from his throne and walked towards the window of the bridge. When he looked outside, he saw thousands of ships and flying objects moved by magic. They were things similar to UFOs and Nazi Zeppelins.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Vira: With the Akrak Couteau dead and her Morte destroyed we can finally start the Qliphoth Holocaust in South America! Pit we can't move all of our resources to destroy this planet completely but at least one country will go: Brazil! This day will be remembered! '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Europe 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Novosic Kingdom 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Nevermind Palace 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 hour later 

''1 hour later, in a very far away from Brazil, something big was going to happen. The scene now changes to a very familiar place located at the continent of Europe, Novovic Kingdom.''

''The Kingdom of Novoselic or Novosic Kingdom is a small European monarchy where the deceased Sonia Nevermind was born. After the World War III broke out, Novosic was under the influence of the Fallen's Essence who was using Sonia as his scapegoat to rule over the nation with iron fist. ''

''After Sonia was killed by the hands of Yuuki Terumi and Hazama, the vicious managing director and founder of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences, Unit-CM 130, was chosen by the Fallen's Essence to rule over the nation in the place of Sonia. When CM became the "king" of Novosic Kingdom, he ruled the nation with no importance simply because the droid is not a politician or a expert in government; he is a scientist and doesn't seem to care about ruling that country. When Unit-CM 130 became the king, he used all resources of Novosic Kingdom to further his agenda in scientific experiments instead of leading the nation to a new era... In other words, Novosic Kingdom became a country without rules, government and laws.''



''No longer after, the country fell in total chaos with many rebel groups starting to rise to save their country from destruction. Despite Unit-CM 130 doesn't show to care about that nation, he still wants to be in power as he noticed using Novosic Kingdom's economy and people can be used as some kind of "support" to his experiments and new scientific creations. ''

''In other words, Novosic Kingdom became a "prostitute country" where anyone can enter and do whatever they want without being punished; terrorism, arsonism, human trafficking, pedophilia, rape, torture, mass murder... Novosic Kingdom became the very symbol of human wickdness... The place is now full of vile creatures known as "humans" that are causing more death and suffering without reason. ''

''Unlike other countries that are chaos because soldiers are fighting and bombs being dropped, Novosic was destroyed from inside with all people going insane and wrecking havoc. The only place safe in Novosic Kingdom is the Castelo District, the small part of Novosic Kingdom located on the middle of the capital. The Castelo District is the part of the capital where all bourgeois, wealthy, and members of the royal family are living in security... With the best that Novosic has to offer while the rest of all people are literally killing themselves out there.''

''Of course, not only the most "important" people from Novosic Kingdom are living in there but the top scientist of MPS in general. Because of the importance of those people, Unit-CM 130 makes sure to keep this place working and safe.''

''Right now, Unit-CM 130 is inside of the Throne Room in the Nevermind Palace. The Throne Room is almost like the room where Queen or King lives. Inside of it, Unit-CM 130 was looking at the Castelo District from the top floor of the castle.''

''- CM: Novosic may fall but at least this place will do. I'm not a expert in poltics so ruling a huge country like Novosic is difficulty... But at least I can rule over this small district with only 100 kilometers of diameter.''



''As CM was speaking to himself, the door of the Throne Room slowly opened and a tall man wearing a black suit and black hat entered and bowed before Unit-CM 130, who didn't turn around to see who is that man. That man with a dangerous and creepy aura let out a psycho smile and removed his hat... That strange figure is none other than Hazama, the secondary personality of Yuuki Terumi and one of the men who killed Sonia Nevermind. Not to mention, Hazama is also one of the top most powerful mercenaries from Unit-CM 130.''

''- Hazama: I'm back, boss! And I bring news from Morte!''

At the same moment he heard the word "Morte", CM turned around and slowly put his sight over Hazama.

''- CM: Morte? Ah... What happened to Akrak Couteau?''

CM slowly walked towards the exit of the Throne Room and Hazama followed through the hallways of the castle.



''- Hazama: We lost communications with Morte just a few hours ago. We also can't contact any of the mercenaries who were protecting the place. HOWEVER...''

CM stopped walking and closed his eyes as Hazama continued.

''- Hazama: The Right Hand of Akrak Couteau, Androxus, returned from the base and informed us that Chronos Empire and the Anti-KnightWalker rebels attacked the base... They had help from Ratatoskr.''

''Ratatoskr. At the sound of that organization's name, CM’s face distorted into one of grimness without thinking but soon he smiled like if he was happy.''

''- CM: I see. Well, no problems. I already expecting to hear that Ratatoskr would do something to stop Akrak. Anyway, I'm happy they helped me in this mission?''

Hazama twisted his shoulder and neck in confusion.



''- Hazama: What? ''

CM started to walk again but this time he put both of his hands together in his back like a military.

''- CM: The truth is that I was already planning to kill Akrak for quite some time. She is indeed a perfect female scientist; her ideals, plans, dreams and ideas make her one step closer to what humans should be. However, she was already planning to backstab me. Using her own toys, the Hands of Apocalypse, she was thinking in killing me with all my resources and creations. That's why when Morte facility contacted my base in Paris we refused to attend their calls. Without our help, they would eventually found themselves in a state of despair where they are being attacked from all sides. So everything happened according to the plan.''

''Tongue-in-cheek, CM delighted in feasting his eyes on the Hazama's reactions. Hazama was surprised to hear that CM used Ratatoskr to punish his minion for trying to betray him.''



''- CM: In addition, she used the Hand of Apocalypse without my permission. The destruction of Cancun, Mexico, caused many damages to all MPS facilities around the world. And someone has to pay for it. ''

Before CM could blame Akrak for another crime against his will, Hazama interrupted him.

''- Hazama: Ahaha... It wasn't Akrak who considered and started the test of the new generation of Hands of Apocalypse. According to Androxus, it was the 10th Seat of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences' Board of Directors, Jeremy Blaire. He is the one who suggested to test her new weapon.''

CM put his hands in his chin and thought about Jeremy's decision.

''- CM: Hmm... Speaking of him, where he is now?''

Whem CM asked that, Hazama glared straight at his boss.

''- Hazama: He is right now in one of the most luxurious hotels of Paris. He just arrived from his trip from Morte facility.''

CM stopped thinking and smiled.

''- CM: I see... Hazama, make sure Jeremy will be dead until end of the day. I said I wanted to test the new Hands of Apocalypse but not NOW. I was going to order Akrak to shoot one of them at some target to test its fire power. Jeremy disobeyed me when he went to Morte just to show off. Because of him, many of my facilities are destroyed due to the natural disasters caused by the impact of the Hand of Apocalpyse on the core of Earth.''



Hazama removed his hat and put it in his chest like a knight obeying orders from the king.

- Hazama: 'As you wish, boss. I'll make sure it will be painful just like how I did to Sonia Nevermind for betraying us.'

''CM nodded in satisfaction and continued walking. Now, they were going down stairs made of gold.''

''- CM: Do you know if any of Akrak's new Hands of Apocalypse survived? I was informed there were 900 of them active and were flying around the atmosphere of the planet. When the Hands of Apocalypse exploded, I saw their pieces falling on the planet like meteor rain...''

Hazama closed his eyes and thought about Androxus' words.



''- Hazama: According to Androxus, and including our intel, all of Akrak's Hands of Apocalypse were destroyed due to a powerful magic energy that overloaded their batteries. If magic caused their destruction that means magicians are involved on the attack to Morte facility.''

''CM continued walking without turning his sight yet his eyes started to glow red... It was not because he was angry or feeling a similar emotion... He was just analyzing his current situation.''

''- CM: What a shame. I really liked those satellites. They are small and easy to carry out while possessing a powerful power of destruction. Well, no problem. We still have our biggest and most powerful weapon flying around the sun. It will be finished in no time.''

''After CM and Hazama finished the stairs, they arrived in some kind of hallway without windows and that had only a door at the end of corridor. That door gave access to outside of the palace as it was very bright because of the sunlight.''

''- Hazama: It is time for your speech, new King. Well, I shall have my leave here. I'm going to punish that incompetent director for his failure. Officer Hazama out.''



''As Hazama said farewell to his boss, his body faded in a green smoke that suddenly disappeared on the air. CM, however, did not answer and made his way towards that bright door.''

''As CM was walking towards it, he saw a woman seated in a small table on corner of the door. The wind coming from outside made her silver hair shake gently, it was a young girl so beautiful that would attract every man around her. That beautiful yet dangerous person is Imperia's twin sister, Heis.''

''- Heis: You're late for your speech. The Fallen's Essence is expecting you to do a good job in Sonia's place.''



Like if she was mocking him, Heis smiled sarcastically towards him.

''- CM: I'm not a ruler like Sonia. I'm a scientist. I did my best to rule over my army. The rest of the people can die for all I care... In a few weeks, Novosic Kingdom will disappear and only this district will survive. Also, Heis. I was informed by Hazama that you're not reliable. I feel the same towards you. I feel like you're spying us while working to another person who is not me, Eckidina or the Fallen's Essence. ''

"..........................."

''CM then put her hands in her cheeks, and send his sights back to Heis while shrugging. Heis then showed her palm of her hands as if to quicken the question.''



''- Heis: I don't know what you're talking about! Hahahaha!''

CM then let out a sigh and made his through the hallway.

''- CM: If one day I discover you're betraying us, I'll make sure to punish in the most horrible and painful way I know. Your immortality will be very useful when this day arrive. Because you will NEVER die.''

CM turned his eyes balls to the right but did not turn around to see Heis, smilling like a cunning black widow.



- Heis: Maybe we will one day find out.

''After Heis said that, she stood up from the chair and saw CM stepping out of the palace. When he left, what he saw a huge white place filled with small human figures in thousands of line. All of those people were men and women wearing the military uniform of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences, with armor and helmets. Next, when he looked up, he saw hundreds of fighters and space ships flying next to each other.''

''When he finally walked further, he heard millions of voices cheering him up. Those voices echoed like the war cry of billions marching to war. Their voices were so loud that any person without proper equipament of MPS would almost instantly lose their audition. CM sharpened his eyes in delight and walked towards the platform edge, where there were dozens of microphones installed.''



''When CM rose his hand as a signal to stop, every single soldier in line shut their mouth and stared at CM preparing to speak on the top of the castle. Suddenly, the entire area of the castle that extended to 50 kilometers was in complete silence. No one dared to open their mouth and kept their attention on CM's speech. ''

''The line of soldiers were so long that it disappeared on the horizon, showing how powerful CM's army are in numbers. In the lines, there were also hundreds of mercenaries and millions of droids to hear his speech as well.''

''After a few seconds looking over his empire, CM opened his robotic mouth to speak... As he was talking, his speech was transmitted to the all regions of Novosic Kingdom. All radios, TVs, cellphones, computers and any other eletronic device that still working will show the image of CM speaking... Even the destroyed areas of Novosic Kingdom also were broadcasting the speech. All areas in conflict or even abandoned cities were also broadcasting that speech of hate.''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM: My People, sons and daughters of Novosic! On this day, as our enemy's ships burn away in orbit, as their bodies lie broken in our streets, we are once again reminded of the depths of their depravity.'For years we have suffered unbearable hardships. Banished by our enemies to die from disease, from famine. They scarred us. They weakened us. But that time has passed. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [For years we worked away on empty stomachs, slowly rebuilding our strength, our pride and our nation! But that time has passed!] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [For a long time I have been humbled by the honor to lead you. Ever, EVER onwards! From this day. Till the end of days! This civil war that plagued our country was caused by the disgusting Stabilization Union that allowed terrorists and the worst scum of mankind to enter in this country to do whatever they want!] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [The history of these days will be written in blood! By crushing the armies of our enemy, by seizing the weapons they thought to turn against us, we were fighting for our very existence!] ''



<p style="text-align:center;"> - CM (transmitter): [But if there are those who would deny us peace; refuse us our rightful place in the world, then we will unleash such terrible vengeance that generations yet unborn will cry out in anguish!] 



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [The enemy may shatter our bodies, but they cannot break our spirit. Even now they advance on our homeland, to seize by force what they cannot claim by right. They cannot imagine what awaits them.] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [WE WILL SMITE THE INVADERS FROM OUR SKIES! Though they sweep over our lands like the sands of winter; never again will we bow before them; never again endure their oppression; never again endure their tyranny. We will strike without warning and without mercy; fighting as one hand, one heart, one soul.] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (transmitter): [We will shatter their dreams and haunt their nightmares, drenching our ancestors' graves with their blood. And as our last breath tears at their lungs; as we rise again from the ruins of our cities... they will know, Novosic Kingdom belongs to us!] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM (teansmitter): [The past is our faith, the present is our strength, and the future... the future is our birthright! Sons and daughters of Novosic, the path toward a better tomorrow stretches out before us. Toward a future that is golden and eternal. But our journey together must cross a wilderness of hatred and bigotry, a landscape of lies seeded by the venom of our old enemy. Our foe knows us. He fears us. But we must not underestimate him. The United States and all nations from Global Pact Defense, while they cower and snipe from beneath their veneer of civility and freedom, are soulless and hollow. They make their pithy, mewling claims of liberty and righteousness, and all the while, they look upon the face of the Novosic with loathing and disgust.] ''

While CM looked over his army, many if not all soldier made a nazi-like salute before CM as a gesture of honor.

''- CM (think): *Yes... All of these people belongs to me now. I shall take my time to use their lives as I want. I'm a being who refuses to simply kill for no reason at all. People are resource. People are the foundation of what I'm planning to build. Humans lives are parts of a puzzle. They should not be wasted in massacres for the sake of death. Men and women are parts of my dream here. Children are the very pillar of my goal. With men fighting for my goal, women working to produce resources and children being used as experiment samples, there is no doubt I'll achieve my dearest wish!*''

Now, the speech of CM was not only being broadcast in Novosic Kingdom but all nations allied to KnightWalker Alliance were broadcasting his image in the screen of TVs, cellphones, computer and other eletronic devices like aforementioned.

CM then continued while opening his army and looking at the sky.



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM: Let us never forget the duty that we have taken upon ourselves. Our enemy is tenacious and bold. The Stabilization Union dared to turn their weapons upon that which we hold dearest. Our cradle, our homeland, our... country! This act of war will not go unpunished. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM: This criminal act unleashed the whirlwind of our wrath! Our guns never tire, and we have beaten back the foe! Sent them... running! The path we have chosen is not an easy one. Struggle is the father of all things and true virtue lies in bloodshed. But we will not tire, we will not falter, we will not fail! In the blood of our warriors comes the price we must pay. Blood alone moves the wheels of history. And we will be resolute! We will fear no sacrifice and surmount every difficulty to win our just triumph! Even if they had destroyed our weapons and defenses we still have our most dearest dream in hands! The Star Killer! We are the STAR KILLER! ''

''CM then opened his arms like a God descending from the skies to save his people... His children... His creations. But what happened, shocked the last sane minds of Novosic Kingdom... That cruel, vile and hateful speech of genocide and murder was acclaimed...''

<p style="text-align:center;">' And where CM's voiced, rest vanished; for the small minutes were rent with the screams of war... War cries... Screams of savagery... The people of Novosic Kingdom, are no longer "humans"... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 90,000 meters above Morte 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Fraxinus 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 1 hour later 

Hours later after the attack of the Black Army at the abandoned outpost, the Rogues and all people who took some participation on the battle of Morte were called to Fraxinus to introduce themselves and to report what happened down there.

'' - Kotori: I see... So the outpost was attacked by the Black Army.''

''Itsuka Kotori was on the bridge of the flying airship Fraxinus. moving the rod of the Chupa Chups in her mouth while responding to the report coming from her subordinate. ''



''She was a girl with her long hair tied in two with a black ribbon, and a crimson jacket was placed over her shoulders. She had round eyes like an acorn. Her facial features were still childish. No matter how much you look at it, she was a young girl that was not suitable to be in a place like the bridge of a military airship''

''- Reine: Yes. However, despite it was the Black Army who attacked the outpost of the resistence, the Rogues, Witch Cult and Arms Division mentioned Heis was not at the local. Instead, there were three people in particular who were different from her.''

"................."



The woman wearing an army uniform with thick shadows under her eyes, Reine Murasame was, swinging her head around as if she was drunk while continuing her words.

- Kotori: So that means people who can control the Black Army attacked you.

''Kotori then turned her sight to the Rogues behind her. In front of Reine, everyone were there: Katarina Couteau, Imperia Deamonne, Asuha Chigusa, Atala Arck, Saeko Busujima, Roy Mustang, Lucas Kellan, Shigure Yukimi, Tomas Sev, Maria Arzonia, Cassie Cage, Isis Maxwell, Maeve, Matt Butcher, Yuri Barnes, Maria Arzonia, Jin Kisaragi, Toshiro Hitsugaya, Cole MacGrath, Asuna, Sanada, Yuuji Kazami, Katya, Gaius Phoenix, Valnir Kruls, Mana Takamiya... There were SO MANY people gathered in one place that it was impossible to not think they were preparing to go to a party or something like that.''

''- Atala: Yes... The Black Army was the enemy that discovered our location and attacked us... Unfortunely, many of us were at Morte helping the guinea pigs escape from the explosion so we could not give support to the others fighting at the outpost.''



Suddenly, the door of the bridge opened and a extremely attractive young woman with silver hair entered with a sad face.

- Kotori: Luch Sheev KnightWalker!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" 

''For those who were not familiar with Lucy, the name "KnightWalker" made them gasp for a second. By pure instinct, Matt Butcher was already ready to pull his sword to attack her but when Maria saw that Katarina and others were not surprised, she put her hand Matt's arm as a signal to stop him from doing something reckless... ''

''But that only normal, not only Matt but Roy Mustang had a grudge with all KnightWalkers. He was also planning to charge at Lucy to burn her face off but Kotori referred her as an ally, he immediately dropped that idea.''



''- Isis: Lucy... G-Gravik... Gravik is...''

''Isis could not complete her words because her emotions were louder. Isis closed her eyes in depression but Maeve comforted her before she could snap again.''

''- Lucy: I know. Kotori informed what happened to him... Sephiria will be so sad when she hear that. She really liked that boy. He was not only the smartest man in Chronos Empire but the Ultimate Hacker of the entire world.''

''That's right, the fact that Gravik Millian was one of the best hackers of the world is not a laughing matter. Like the Ultimate Detective, Kyouko Kirigiri, Gravik also studied at the Hope's Peak Academy many years ago.''



''- Maeve: And ve thought no one vas going to die today. The MPS failed to take uv down. Akrak failed too... But ve vere not expecting that an another enemy force would take one of us.''

''Lucy and everyone who were familiar took deep breaths and clenched their fists. Not all but some of them like Isis, Katarina, Maeve and Lucy. Katarina vowed to herself that they were going to beat the MPS without losing nobody... But it turned out they lost; Gravik Millian.''

Isis and Maeve walked towards Lucy and stood beside her.

- Reine: What happened?



Lucy lowered her head and replied her question.

''- Lucy: The fleet of Chronos Empire was called back. Sephiria and the generals wants me, Isis, Maeve and all of our ships to return to Chronos Empire. Despite we lost one of our members, we managed to take down all of the operations of MPS in South America... Also, their Hands of Apocalyse were destroyed, which caused a huge blow to the corporation.''

Gaius who was next Katya seated in a chair looked at Lucy with understanding.

''- Gaius: So you're leaving? ''

Lucy nodded and looked back at Kotori.

''- Kotori: No worries, Lucy. I understand... You have my thanks. You brought the Chronos Empire and all Anti-KnightWalker forces to Morte to help us out. Without, all the Rogues, including us, would be dead by now. ''

''Lucy's eyes widened in emotions. Maeve and Isis had the same reaction because they thought Witch Cult and Ratatoskr did the most important job... However, they were just being soft. The Arms Division fought and defeated Akrak's Right Hand while Gravik allowed the reinforcements of Chronos Empire to rescue all injured and people kidnapped by MPS. In addition, Gravik also hacked into Morte's security droids' system, which resulted in half of the security droids being shut down.''



- Lucy: Guys...

''All Rogues smiled or showed some gesture of approval. Seeing that, Lucy's sad expression immediately changed to her usual soft and kind smile.''

- Lucy: Thanks...

''- Kotori: We will keep contact if you need our help. Don't hesitate to ask for our support. You saved our butts several times today.''

Isis and Maeve nodded in happiness.

''- Isis: Sure! This is not a farewell, we will see you all very soon!''

''Seeing that Isis was energetic like she always was, Lucas could only feel happy for her again. He never mentioned this but he hates to see that girl crying in sadness. Before Isis could look back at him, he immediately changed his sight to pass the image he was not looking at her the entire time.''



''- Lucy: Maeve, Isis... Let's go. Our fleet just left so we don't have ships to return to Chronos Empire. We have to use our Magi-Tech relics. ''

''When Lucy said that, she put her right hand in her pocket and pulled a white crystal that was shining like a flashlight. She then proceeded to leave from the bridge and throw it on the middle of the hallway outside of the bridge. When the crystal hit the floor, a blue and purple from nowhere.''

''- Kyouhei: Good luck out there. You will meet again.''



Kotori, Kyouhei and all the others followed Lucy, Maeve and Isis outside of the bridge and started to give their farewell.

- Maeve: See you all!

''Lucy and Maeve entered on the portal while waving. Isis was left behind because she was too busy staring at Lucas. Just then others noticed her feelings but only Lucas was dumb enough to not notice it. ''

- Isis: Until we meet again!

''Isis made her towards the portal and disappeared just like Lucy and Maeve. Imperia and Atala were blushing in a sarcastic way when they noticed that Isis has feeling for Lucas.''

''- Imperia: Love is beautiful! Don't you think, Lucas?''

Lucas looked at Imperia with a confused expression and scratched his head.



- Lucas: Why this came all of a sudden?

"................."

Everyone got disappointed with Lucas and could only express their revolt through a sigh.

- Valnir: I don't have a girlfriend for centuries but I know how women express their feelings.

Katya then put her hand in Valnir's shoulder with a sad expression.

''- Katya: I feel so sorry for you... Because of your rudeness and arrogance you don't have a girlfriend for 500 years. Poor man.''



''Valnir angrily stared at Katya for some seconds. Seeing that, Gaius giggled a little and walked towards Kotori.''

- Gaius: I feel bad to say this but we must leave as well.

''Katarina looked in shock to Gaius when she heard that. Not only her but Imperia and all Rogues were surprised to see they were leaving so soon.''

''- Katarina: You guys are leaving already?! I thought we could hang out a little more!''

Katya laughed and put her hands in her waist before petting her head.

''- Katya: My bad, Katarina. We have work to do... The Black Army that attacked the outpost are the Black Cult that Witch Cult has been fighting for thousands of years. I'm starting to think our presence bring them to you group. Anyway, I'm happy to see that kids like you were born to save the world. ''

Katarina pushed Katya's hand away from her head and pointed her index finer at her face.

''- Katarina: I'm not a kid you know! I have 19-years now!''

"......................."

Katya, Valnir and Gaius laughed louder.

''- Katya: HAHAHAHAHA! I am alive for centuries so naturally all people for me are children here. I have 650-years old... Little kid.''

Katarina was speechless and just left Katya taunt her with a pet in her head.

''- Asuha: You guys are sure very old. How about you two? For how long you are alive?''

''Valnir pointed his finger to himself like if she was proud to talk about his age. But that was only natural, speaking of age with a magician means your time with experience. If are newbie magician who is alive for only 50 years, you're just a "noob". Magicians with 500+ years alive are surely one of the strongest user of magic on the history of the world... So for magicians, age is something important to their reputation.''



''- Valnir: I have 473 years-old! I was born at Aldegyr Kingdom many centuries ago...''

Imperia widened her eyes in surprise and shaked the hands of Valnir with excitement.

''- Imperia: Seriously?! You were born in Aldegyr Kingdom too?!''

Valnir closed his eyes and a drop of sweat fell in forehead.

''- Valnir: Y-Yes. Of course.''

Imperia then put her hand in her chin and started to think about how Valnir can be very similar to her.

''- Imperia: If you're from Aldegyr that means we are siblings somehow. Since from ancient times, Aldegyr Kingdom reproduced themselves with people from different families but everyone has the same blood.''

"..........!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- All: WHAT?!

''Everyone shouted at the same time in shock... Even Kotori had the same reaction bu that was normal. What Imperia was talking is that all who are born in Aldegyr Kingdom share the same blood. That means thousands of years ago a couple had two children and years later those siblings slept with each other... Thus, starting a generation where people from the same country shares the same blood. In a narrative way, Aldegyr Kingdom was once entirely a family... And people with the same blood were having affair with their own FAMILIES.''



''- Imperia: What? Don't you know that? Everyone in Aldegyr has the same blood line... Even the Rihavein family shares the same blood.''

''Katya did not know what face she to do she just went to her normal and serious face as usual... Of course she was shocked to see that Aldegyr Kingdom as a whole was once a country of "incest".''

''- Katya: So you and Valnir are siblings... Good to see you have someone, Valnir!''

''Katya immediately mocked Valnir who was disgusted with himself... Just after centuries that Valnir discovered he was born a incest relationship... That was pretty a shock for him even after so many years.''

''- Valnir: Really? ''

''Valnir fell in his knees in depression while Imperia smiled. Katarina immediately went towars Imperia and whispered in her ear, thinking that was just another of her pranks.''



''- Katarina: Imperia... Please, stopping messing with others.''

Imperia whispered back but with a tone of seriousness.

- Imperia: But I'm not lying.

"..............................."

As Katarina stared at Imperia in shock for quite some time, Katya started to summon a magic circle on the ground around her and summoned a blue portal on the middle of everyone.

''- Gaius: This is where we leave. It's time to say goodbye, Kotori and everyone.''

Shigure walked further and bowed before the Witch Cult.

''- Shigure: We, the Rogues from Ratatoskr owe you for allowing your assistence in this task. During our first battle with the MPS, we beat badly and lost one of our most important and yet secret ally that we never discovered that she existed. Yet, today we lost another person but without we wo--''

Before Shigure could continue her speech of thanks, Katya interrupted with the voice a powerful and might queen forgiving a sinner.

''- Katya: No need to thanks, Shigure Yukimi. We were not the only ones who fought in this glorious battle. We fighting beside you as comrades, not a potential salviors. Thanks to this mission, I discovered that more people like us in the world... And today...''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Katya: ... We found new friends '

Katya smiled and turned around to jump on the blue portal located on the middle of the floor.

''Seeing that Valnir was still in depression for discovering the truth behind his background, Gaius grabbed his hood and dragged him until the portal. When he arrived at the portal, he looked back with a troll grin.''

- Gaius: 'By the way, Asuha. I have 1200-years old!'

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Before Asuha could ask something else, Gaius jumped on the portal with Valnir in his hands and disappeared. When everyone of the Witch Cult were gone, the portal closed by itself, making the floor return to its normal state.''



- Atala: There they go.

Atala stared at the floor for some seconds before turning her attention to Kotori behind her.

- Atala: Kotori, I'm curious about something.

''It was not a peaceful talk. Kotori frowned doubtfully. Atala then crossed her arms while the others returned their attentions to Atala.''

- Kotori: Yes, what's it?

''Atala made a small shrug with her shoulders while she was about to ask something that called her attention... ''



- Atala: What will happen with the guinea pigs and people who escaped from Morte?

".....!!!!"

That was actually a normal question, it's normal to be worried with all people you rescued but what made that question interesting is that it was the psychotic Atala Arck asking that...

- All: Ooohhhh...

Atala swung her head around to see that everyone were with open jaw.

- Atala: What?



''It was just like Imperia once thought... Deep inside of her heart, Atala still a warm, kind and soft woman who can still cares about other people who are not Azul Jissele.''

Kotori laughed in a different way and pointed her lolipop at Atala with a sarcastic grin.

''- Kotori: Kushikushikushi! So you can feel love as well?! Today is a day full of surpi--!''

Before Kotori could make a joke out of her, Atala summoned her Nano-Sword and pointed her blade at the commander's neck.

"......................."

- Kotori: Sorry.

Kannazuki immediately spreads both his hands out and walked towards Atala with a mature smile.

''- Kyouhei: They will be okay. All people who were kidnapped from their respective countries will be sent to United States to receive medical attention and psychological support. When everything is done, they will be sent back to their nations. Sadly, all children and infants who had their parents killed during their time at Morte will be sent to orphanage to be adopted... Yet, it is best than leaving them to die at the hands of MPS.''

''Atala then lowered her weapon and closed her eyes... She was trying to return to her usual charactet; a cold and ruthless person who will kill ally if necessary. However, at that point, everyone had saw her true persona.''

''- Atala: I see... Well... Now that everyone is gone and the MPS, we have seriously to talk about that so-called Black Cult that Katya and her Witch Cult have been fighting against.''



"....!!!!"

''Atala then looked at Maria, Matt and Yuri who were watching the scene. When Atala mentioned the name "Black Cult", Maria immediately bit her lips in wrath.''

''- Kotori: Arzonia. You know something, right?''

Kotori and the others turned their attention to Maria, Yuri and Matt, three members from another organization that is not-affiliated with Ratatoskr; the Catholic Rebels.

''- Maria: Sadly, I don't know nothing about them. I went to Morte because my Vision brought me here. When I was finishing my duties in another continent, Akrak Couteau and her organization destroyed Cancun in Mexico just like Lucas and Tomas told me. ''

Maria looked at the floor and remembered the face of Akrak.

''- Katarina: So you joined our fight by pure conscidence? But how?''

Matt stepped forward and started to speak in the place of Maria.

''- Matt: Actually, what brought us to Morte was not the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences nor Akrak Couteau. It was that "black thing". That black matter that we found just by occasion.''

''Kyouhei looked at Kotori with a serious expression. The happy atmosphere that was on the air a few minutes ago was gone... Now things got serious again.''

''- Kyouhei: Black matter... Can you describe it?''

As Matt was trying to remember of how is the black matter, Yuri Barnes stepped forward and swung his arms.

''- Yuri: Maria and Matt are not awared of this because the Black Cult never showed up like this before. I, on the other hand, was once a Magician at Katya's organization.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Kotori widened her eyes in surprise.



- Kotori: So you're a former magician from Witch Cult?

''Yuri Barnes shook his head looked straight at all Rogues with seriousness. For the first time, that young man seemed to be serious.''

''- Yuri: No... I'm not a former magician from Witch Cult. I founded the Witch Cult!''

''Now, that was the last drop of water... That revelation was so shocking that no one dared to speak another word or ask something.''

"............!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

- Matt: Y-Y...

''Before Matt could speak something, Yuri continued. ''

''- Yuri: I was the person who founded the Witch Cult to fight them... Ah... Nowadays they call them as the Black Cult.''

Maria stepped forward and grabbed Yuri's neck.

''- Maria: WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?! WHY YOU NEVER TOLD ME THIS?! YOU'RE NOT LYING, RIGHT?!''

Yuri closed his eyes and accepted the wrath of Maria.



''- Yuri: I'll explain everything... Many centuries ago, I also served that Black Cult. When I was a kid, my sister and I were forced to serve their cult. I was a normal human so I was among the lowest ranks of their army. I'll explain what is the Black Cult: the Black Cult is a inter-dimensional organization that exists since the birth of Earth and has been active in countless worlds. Due to my poor rank in the Black Cult, I don't know much about its foundation but I know they are here on Earth even before humans began to exist.''

Kotori and everyone paid attention to Yuri and no one dared to open their mouth to interrupt him.

''- Yuri: The Black Cult started with a small group of heretics on Earth but when the Goddess of this cult came to Earth, the cult expanded in almost 100% and became one of the most influential organization on the world. For centuries, the Black Cult has been controlling many economic sectors of Earth. Because of its nature, ALL big bosses of the world of crime are related to the Black Cult; they control every single route of weapon control all routes of smuggling of arms, drugs and slaves. Everything that is illegal around the world, the Black Cult has a hand in almost everything... Including civil wars across Africa and other continents.''

Yuri put his magic book in his belt to continue, because his words will need his full concentration.

''- Yuri: However, the Black Cult are not only related to all crime rate of the world. The legends of werewolves, vampires and mythological creatures are not myths. They're real.''

Now, Katarina and others had questions.

''- Katarina: So you're saying this Black Cult is the source of all corruption that has been happening across the world for thousand of years?! I mean... Why... And how? How no one have discovered it yet?! ''

Yuri closed his eyes and continued.



''- Yuri: Yes and no. Corruption and cruelty is something that humans do themselves but what keeps increasing it is definitely ithe Black Cult that has many point of drugs and illegal products around the world. The slavery of women, kidnap of children to be turned into sexual dolls... This is one of the many brutal crimes that Black Cult is involved. Not only they are involved with terrorism and crimes but are also involved with most of the apparation of demons and evil spirits around the world. The Black Cult is a source of pure trash and scumbags so obviously not only humans are affiliated to it but... Supernatural beings you humans call as spirits, demons... And many other kind of eldritch abominations.''

Tomas' fingers were trembling a little while he looked at Yuri.

''- Tomas: You said before mythological creatures are not myths but real, right? That means this Black Cult is source of all non-natural apparitions of creatures like hybrid animals, sea monsters, humanoid creature and among other monster known in legends and myths?''

Yuri nodded in hesitation.

''- Yuri: Yes, like I said the Black Cult is source of all evil that humans consider to be non-natural. Demons and vile spirits did not exist in this planet until their arrival at some point. Everything that humans believes are just myths or legends are real... However, not all are real. Some are just things that humans imaginated they saw... But creatures like Kraken, Slender Man, the Rake, gnomes and other creatures are in fact REAL. Those beings come from other dimensions, sometimes most of them comes from dimensioness emptiness places just to hunt for fun and sport. The Black Cult is also like a trip corporation where they allow spirits and monsters from other realities to enter in our planet to do whatever they want. And right now, in times of war like these, those monsters appear more often to enjoy the carnage or get stronger by eating and devouring the blackness created by all humans.''



The Blackness, this is the name of that black matter that Maria and the others were trying to find out.

''- Imperia: They come to Earth to eat the blackness? Created by humans? What is it?''

''- Yuri: Have you seen the Black Army? These guys are the army of the Black Cult and are there as dispensables pawns. The source of power of those are the Blackness. This Blackness is what you call "Black Matter" and "Black Element". This thing is a psychological-magic plague that was created by the presence of Goddess of the Black Cult Earth. Currently, all humans are infected by the Blackness but the black element inside of their bodies can only wake up during times of chaos and death. At times like these where death and misery are everywhere, the Blackness go stronger, infecting more people, slowly consuming the planet... This... Maria Arzonia is what you saw back there at Morte. That place was living hell on Earth so the Blackness would be stronger there. In other words, the conflicts caused by humans are what makes the Blackness stronger. There is also another person who was infected by the Blackness on your group months ago... His name was...''



''Maria clenched her fist in rage. She was not angry because of the Black Cult but because Yuri has been hiding important things from her for all this ttime until now.''

''- Maria: Why did you hide it from me, Yuri?! I thought we were friends! Why you saying all of this until now?! If had exposed all those things about the Blackness, we could have saved Carl from falling to his corruption! That Black Blood of his was this Blackness, wasn't it?! TELL ME! BARNES!''

Yuri lowered his head but continued speaking like an insensitive man.

''- Yuri: It was useless, Arzonia. Once you're infected by the Blackness there is no turning back. Carl was faded to become a Black Demon soon or late. There are only two fates for Carl: he would become one of those Black Demon troops we are used to see or he would become someone just like that Vira; an insane psychopath who lives only for death and destruction. Just the fact that he became "ANOTHER" thing is already good enough for him.''

"..................."



- Matt: How you dare...

''Things just got worse when Yuri did not hold his tongue again. He is an excellent leader and strategist but when dealing with problems of other people this man can become cold like ice.''

Seeing Yuri taunting Carl for not being able to become a Black Demon, Matt stared at the magician with a death glare and prepared to pull out his sword.

''- Maria: Matt! Wait!''

''Matt let his feeling take over and charged at Barnes with his blade in hands... That feeling of wrath cannot be erased because now he considered Yuri to be the man who also caused indirectly in the corruption of Carl.''

- Matt: IT'S YOUR FAULT!

''Matt jumped on the midair and prepared to swing his sword to cut off Yuri's head. However, the magician was calm and prepared to attack as well by opening his book of spells.''



''- Yuri: You're always like that. Matt... It is because of people like you that all Blackness of the world get stronger.''

''As the book of Yuri started to shine and many pages were flying, Katarina and Lucas immediately reacted attacked both in an amazing speed. Katarina teleported behind Matt and knocked him with a kick in his back, making him fall on the floor while she grabbed his arms and pushed them to his back. ''

Meanwhile, Lucas put his arms around Yuri's neck, easily disabling him.

- Katarina: I'm sorry but we don't allow fights inside of this ship.

Maria and Kotori immediately rushed and ordered their respective subordinates to stop.

''- Kotori: ENOUGH! KATARINA AND LUCAS! RELEASE THEM!''



''- Maria: YURI AND MATT! DO I NEED TO REMEMBER YOU WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU PLAY WITH MY PATIENCE?!''

"........................"

Unlike Kotori who had just yelled, Maria not only spoke in loud voice but her sinister and dark death glare made even Katarina and Lucas afraid.

- Katarina & Lucas: Sorry, Arzonia

- Yuri & Matt: Sorry, Arzonia.

Kotori facepalm herself and looked down.

- Kotori: You're suppose to say that to me!

''After a few minutes, Matt, Yuri, Katarina and Lucas were cool and felt sorry for what they did... Of course Maria was the person who made them say sorry. Oddly enough, Katarina and Lucas didn't do anything to be scouted... It just turned out they were more afraid of Maria than Kotori for a good reason.''



''- Atala: I see that you're okay... Can you please hurry up? There are things we want to know about this cult. First of all, why some of those Black Demons attacked our outpost seemed to be more humans than demons? On the middle of the common Black Demons, there were some with faces of humans but their eyes were completely devoid of all humanity... Their eyes were more bizarre than Cyborgs'.''

Yuri cleaned his clothes and recovered his usual gentleman composure.



''- Yuri: There are three types of Black Demons... But it is just my speculation. Maybe there more of them out there, who knows. Anyway there are three types of Black Demons. The weakest of them all are the Black Demon Trooper: these demons are the ones you are used to fight, they are simply demons without skills but are dangerous in their numbers. There are many religious organization who have been fighting these monsters for centuries in secret of mankind... If I recall, there is an organization fighting these demons inside of the ranks of the Fallen Roman Catholic Church.''

Yuri then summoned a chair and sat in it while the others paid attention to his words.



''- Yuri: The second one is Hunter Demon: these guys are Black Dmeons you fought back there in resistence outpost. They are stronger, faster and clever. In other words, they are Black Demons with appearance of humans and have power that is rivaled by the Cyborgs from KnightWalker''

''Hearing that, Matt started to remember his fight with the Black Demons at the outpost... Indeed, those demons had some great swordsmanship.''

- Matt: Hunter Demons, huh?

When Yuri said that, Matt gulped before moving his lips.

''- Yuri: And now the last one who is the strongest of all: Hollow Demon. Do you remember that woman known as Vira? She is an example of a Hollow Demon. The Black Hollows are basically the strongest class of Black Demons within the ranks of the Black Cult. They are often are the commanders and generals of entire armies. Each one of them has enough power to make an entire planet bow down before them but because of their immense power, their Goddess, also known as Astaroth King, keep them in line and avoid them causing troubles.''

".............."



''Katarina closed her eyes and started to remember the face of Vira, which makes her disgusted... The feeling she was having for Vira is not a feeling of happiness for seeing that girl similar to Vira and calling her as her sister. Instead, it was repudiation... Every time she put her eyes upon Vira, she felt like if she was being abused by her own sister. In other words, the feeling of being sexually abused by a member of the family.''

''- Yuri: Despite from these demons I mentioned here, there is only one that rules over them all... A single Black Demon from an unique race... That demon is their Goddess, their Queen, their Empress and their Heart... All Black Demons came from one place, their Goddess came from this place and rules it for billion years. Have you ever head about the word...''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Yuri: ... Qliphoth? '



"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''At the same time Kotori heard that word, she widened her eyes in shock and terror. A terror that can't be explained.''

- Kotori: I-I remember now...

''Yuri closed his eyes in sorrow... He knew that had just involved Ratatoskr in this mess related to the Black Cult.''

- Katarina: Kotori?

Kotori clenched her fists and bit her lips until they started to bleed.

''- Kotori: Yes, I have heard about it. Katarina and the others may not know because Qliphoth is something that is not so well known by the most. Qliphoth is a border-realm within the Interstice, between the Living and Astral worlds located between of evil or impure spiritual forces in Jewish mysticism, the polar opposites of the holy Sephirot from the Tree of Life, Kaballah. The Qliphoth world is a massive tree of Death that is bigger than a whole universe and holds a great number of evil spirits and demons with many forms. Each floor of the Qliphoth is ruled by a King or Queen of Hell while the Goddess of Qliphoth rules over it in general.''

Yuri slowly stood up from his chair and walked towards the window of the hallway.

''- Maria: Qliphoth? I think I've heard about it as well in some books at Russian Orthodox Church's library. All I know about it that is holds a great number of evil spirits from the Jewish religion.''

Yuri put his hands in the window while he looked outside of Fraxinus to see the bright shining sky.

''- Yuri: These guys were called by many names over the course of history. Nowadays, the Witch Cult calls them as "Black Cult"... But in fact they have a name. Astaroth King has a name for Her group... The true name of this Black Cult that has been conquesting and devouring an infinite numbers of words is...''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Yuri: ... Revelation of Qliphoth. ''

<p style="text-align:center;">' ??? '

<p style="text-align:center;">' ??? '

<p style="text-align:center;">' ??? '



''Meanwhile, in an unknown place, at an unknown location and time, the voices of many male people could be heard on the darkness of a cold and creepy palce. Their voices echoed like whispers of a evil spirit speaking on the ears of its victims... Yet, their voices were so calm that it made look like they were sophisticated and mature men just chatting in a party for rich people. ''

However, despite they sounded like normal humans, their eyes were shining in white, like if they even hadn't pupils.

".....!!!!"

''Suddenly, everyone stopped talking and turned their bodies at one direction. Everyone was now looking at the same place and same direction... Oddly enough, they changed their posture to a military-like... From a normal point of view, they were military officers giving a welcome to their superior but that was not the case here. ''

''After that, everyone in that dark room bowed before someone who was just ahead of them. Now, everyone were in complete silence as they continued facing the floor like corpses. Now, inside of that cold and dark place, there was only one sound to be heard: footsteps... Footsteps of a metal boot htting the floor with kindness and soft steps.''



<p style="text-align:center;"> - (???): All shall be stained in black. 

''And then... A soft and extremely attractive female voice echoed on that sinister place...''

Part 6 - Astaroth (Final)
<p style="text-align:center;"> North Korea 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Unknown Region 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 10 minutes later 



''A few minutes after the Witch Cult left Fraxinus... Despite teleportation is some times viewed as a instant teleport, it doesn't work like that. Some times, depending on the distance you want to travel, it might take minutes. ''

''After Katya, Kruls and Gaius left Fraxinus, they were teleported to the Korean Peninsula but for better words, they went to North Korea, which is one of the affiliated nations of KnightWalker Alliance. Despite they were in enemy territory, the Witch Cult has a occult village outside of the eyes of the Korean military. ''

''At this time, they came out of the blue and dark portal and arrived at a beautiful lagoon covered by ice. It was almost at night so the temperature was quite cold.''



''- Katya: We are back... Good to be home.''

Katya closed her eyes and took a deep breath to feel that peaceful and calm natural environment.

''- Gaius: Hahaha! Indeed, it is cold as always. Honestly, I prefer cold places instead of hot regions... This is the reason why I didn't like Amazonas.''

''Like if they had just woke up, Gaius and Katya stretched their shoulders before starting to walk. Soon after, Valnir Kruls was the next person to came out of the portal before it could close.''

''- Valnir: Let's face it, Katya. I think it is time for us to change our HQ. We are now at war and we don't know when a nuke bomb will fall right upon our heads.''

Katya’s eyes narrowed upon hearing those words but soon she let out a sigh and lifted her shoulders.

''- Katya: Live with it. There is no region in the planet better to stay. North Korea is a country where their government did not explore 100% of their territory. All countries have already explored and recognized most of their regions, making our presence easier to be find.''

Consequently, Valnir sighed once again before continuing to convince Katya.



- Valnir: Like I sai--!

''As Valnir was walking behind Katya and Gaius, he felt that he stepped in a liquid. That was actually strange considering that there was nothing but ice. When Valnir looked at his shoes, he saw they were stained in red. At first, he thought it was wine but soon he decided to follow the trail of red water that lead him to a nearby bush. When he looked inside of the plants, he spotted the corpse a 8-yeard old child.''

- Valnir: WHAT IN T--?!

''Valnir's loud voice echoed on the horizon like howling wolves. Obviously, Katya and Gaius were the first to hear his screams and immediately stopped walking to turn around and see the same dead body of that kid.''

''- Katya: Valnir! What happ--!''

Katya stopped talking when she saw the same body and widened her eyes in terror.

- Katya: W-What the hell is this?!



"..............!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''As Katya and Gaius rushed towards Valnir, the skies suddenly turned into black faster than everything... After that, the moon on the sky left from behind the clouds and revealed have the format of a human eye, watching over the Earth. Feeling a bizarre and dangerous sensation, everyone turned back to see a group of unknown people staring at them from the dark. ''

- Gaius: Get ready...

''Gaius whispered to his friends as the trio prepared to fight after knowing those people were not friendly much less innocent. ''



- Unknown: [You found us, Witch Cult.]

The unknown figures on the darkness had glowing eyes but for some reason the white hooded figure in front of them was even more scary with his twisted and demonic voice that echoed like evil whispers.

''- Valnir: Who the hell are you? How do you know us? You better answer me if you don't want your head cut off!''

''Valnir rose his magic staff and hit on the floor. However, no one answered and the silence filled the forest. Instead of words, the white hooded figure rose his arms and opened his palm, unleashing a white energy that seemed to be a bright flash. The light was so strong that the trio had to cover their eyes to prevent from becoming blind.''

''- (???): GO! DANCE FOR US! HUAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!''



''A few seconds later, SEVERAL voices could be heard. They were voice of insane monsters laughing and speaking in loud voices... Eveytime they laughed, their voices became darker and more deep... Their voices were similar to demons laughing at seeing their victims dying.''

''Soon after, the trio opened their eyes and noticed the flash was gone. Not only the flash but the unknown figures. However, what they saw next, scared their very souls; they saw the village of Witch Cult being burn to the ground while they were standing on the middle of a street filled with corpses.''

- All: !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

''Katya and the others widened their eyes in pure terror and shock... They don't know how but they were directly teleported to the secret village of the Witch Cult.''



- Gaius: A-Ah-Ah...

''Gaius put his hands in his mouth to stop him from throwing up when he caught the sight of several humanoid figures eating the dead bodies. However, one of the most heart-breaking scene was when Katya saw a man in military uniform eating a baby with his shark-like teeth.''

''Valnir was swinging his head around to recognize the place they were at. The Witch Cult's village was so damaged that it was impossible for him for recognize their home. It was not only damaged and in flames but there were thousands of voice screaming in panic and despair. If you dared to look straight, you could see people running through the streets, people running from giant bunny-like creatures.''

- Valnir: Jesus Christ...



Valnir fell in his knees and accidentally touched the body of a man who had his legs devoured by those things.

- Valnir: AAAAHHHHHH!!!!

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Due to Valnir's loud scream, all bunny creatures and demonic soldiers heard his voice and stopped attacking and eating to change their attention to the trio. When Katya saw the face of the evil soldiers eating babies, she immediately noticed they were not humans but Black Demons similar to the ones from Vira's army that attacked the abandoned outpost hours ago.''



- Gaius: T-They saw us!

''Katya quickly returned to her senses and summoned her sword as the creatures ran towards them with bloody mouths readu to bite their face off. Gaius pulled out his two daggers as Valnir slowly stood up and prepared to charge his mana.''

- Katya: 'GUYS! LET'S DEFEND THIS VILLAGE FROM THE BLACK CULT NO MATTER WHAT! DESTROY! KILL! MAKE THEM SUFFER!'

''It was the first time in thousands of years that the Black Cult attacked one of the HQs of the Witch Cult so directly... And Katya knew it was going to be the last one... Because now, they crossed the line and went to attack the defenseless civilians under the protection of her organization. Due to this coward act, Katya unleashed all her wrath and hatred towards Astaroth King.''

<p style="text-align:center;">' - Katya: KILL THEM ALL!!!! '

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Fraxinus 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Hangar 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 90 kilometers away from Morte 



- Katarina: So that's it...

Meanwhile at Fraxinus, the airship of Ratatoskr, Katarina and the Rogues were preparing to say goodbye to the next group, the New Arzonia's Family.

Right now, everyone is gathered at the hangar of Fraxinus while the staff of the ship is repairing the damages caused by the fleet of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences back there at Morte.

''- Maria: I fear it is... For now, my friend.''

''Maria bowed before Katarina... But it wasn't a simply bow, it was the gesture of a well-behaved lady bowing before a new person. ''



''- Maria: But as you know, this is not a true goodbye. We got caught in this mess because of me... But, Jesus Christ, I never thought that battle was going to decide the fate of the world. Luckily, Matt was there too to destroy that Hands of Apocalypse you told me.''

Matt closed his eyes and put his hands at his face, creating a posture of a "badass male protagonist" with shining stars flashing around him.

''- Katarina: I see! I never met you before, Matt Butcher. You were not there when I encountered Maria for the first time. I think this is too late but I my name is Katarina Couteau! Nice to meet you!''

Katarina extended his hands towards Matt to shake his hands but he continued acting like a bishonen, making Maria embarassed for having someone so strange like him in her group.

Matt slowly shook her hands with a sedutive smile.



''- Matt: Hello there, Scarlet Beauty! You-You! Must be! The! Legendary! Red Haired Demon! That! I always! Heard about! You! ''

Katarina sharpened her eyes and looked at Maria beside him with a worried expression.

''- Maria: I'm so sorry... ''

''- Katarina: Welp. Don't worry, I'm used to it. The Rogues and Ratatoskr is a team full of psychopaths, sadistic women, rude men, dirty old men and perverted nerds. ''

Katarina then stepped backwards to keep distance from Matt just like how she did to Fraxinus' crew.

Maria widened her eyes and looked at staff and saw two men using uniforms from Ratatoskr reading pornography while displaying lewd grins.



''- Maria: I see... This place is dangerous for women, right? You have some... "Special" teammates here.''

Katarina shook her head with a smile and replied.

''- Katarina: Well, I'm not a normal woman anyway. In addittion, everyone here has their weird side. They have differrent and unique personalities. They all are a bunch of weirdos, just like me. And this is what makes us so connected. Everyone here is helpful, nice, kind and above all; they are gentle who wll always help you. They have their flaws, indeed. But their flaws is what makes us so similar... We are a family. No matter what.''

Finally, it reached the point where Maria could no longer bear to suppress her laughter.

''- Maria: Ahahahahahahahaha! So that’s the reason! How cleverly said! You really are a blessed person!''



After laughing for a while, Maria was finally able to calm down while wiping the tears in her eyes.

''- Maria: I'm glad to see you are okay. Your friends may be a bunch of weirdos but if this group is what makes you comfortable, then I'm satisfied with that... Also, Katarina. Please, don't let that psychotic woman called Vira mess up with your head! I know she looks similar to your deceased sister, but she is NOT! I felt a negative energy coming from you from the moment you saw that girl!''

Hearing that, Matt stopped acting like a narcissist and returned to his senses.

''- Matt: I agree. She is not the real Eugen Katsuragi you know, Katarina. Don't make your emotions blind your judgement. I know what happened to your sister through Maria so I can tell how is the feeling of losing someone you love by the hands of a malicious being.''



''Katarina's smile faded. She started to remember the face of Vira... That face that was too similar to Eugen.''

''- Katarina: B-But Maria... You were revived as a Spirit just like you said to me... Could it be that Eugen was revived too?''

''Maria always considered Vira to be a person who is not related to Eugen but Katarina has a point. There is nothing that can prevent Eugen from being reborn as a new type of being just like herself.''

- Maria: ...................



After listening to what Katarina had said, Maria took in a deep a breath.

''- Maria: That may be true. The souls of a human or even from an animal can be sent back to the Living World, in other words, our world. The world where all living things are. I was revived as a Guide Spirit like I explained to you before, yet there is no proof that a pure soul of a child can be brought back from the dead through black magic or a similar type of force. Pure souls like Eugen's can be only manipulated into revival by other pure souls. The reason why demons and other evil spirits makes people sell their souls is because they can only use or consume a soul because they willing joined the world of the darkness.''

''What Maria had just say has complete sense. If demons and evil entities could drag all people straight to Hell or a hellish dimensions then all mankind was doomed from the start. But that don't happened. ''

''There are two things in the world: "good" and "evil". And in this world, people must choose their path. If you follow the path of light, it will be impossible for the world of the darkness to influence you on the other side.''

"......................."



''- Katarina: You're right... Eugen was not like me who believe violence can solve everything... She was innocent and naive to the point of thinking the world will be in peace once all people feel love. But we all know for everyone feel love is impossible. Violence, however, can press their feelings of cruelty... Yet, a false love that works through violence is love... It's just fear. For someone to believe all humans have a good side... She was truly a pathetic and naive child... Yet, so pure and beautiful.''

Katarina closed her eyes and clenched her fists.

''- Katarina: But that one... Vira. She is totally different. She lacks everything Eugen had. Her eyes are empty, she has no love or compassion as the only thing I felt was the lust of a predator. You're right, Maria. She is NOT Eugen! Next time I see her, I'll treat that garbage just like the others. She dared to defile the face and honor of Eugen! And I'll punish her for it!''

''As Katarina tightened her lips, the other Rogues lso all showed a stringent expression. But Maria and Matt had different expressions, they were probably happy to get rid of an obstacle that could be the cause of her downfall some day.''

''- Maria: You are stronger now, indeed. ''



''After Maria said that, the footsteps of a metalic knight armor could be heard not far away from there. When the others looked back, they saw Yuri Barnes walking towards them with a sphere of blue energy in his hands.''

- Sanada: And that is?

''Sanada made a curious face and pushed her glasses upward. Yuri smiled when she asked as he is always open to explain his magic tricks.''

''- Yuri: Ah... This is a Distant Portal. Do you remember the portal that Witch Cult used to leave from this ship? Yes, this energy ball is a technique far more advanced than that portal they used. With this small energy, I can open a portal to teleport us anywhere of the world in a matter of seconds.''

''Yuri then rose his hands and threw the energy ball in the midair. Suddenly, the energy ball started to fly by itself and spinned at full speed. After a few seconds, the incredible quantity of energy created by the sphere of energy condesed with the gravity and opened a black and orange portal right in front of the Rogues.''

''- Yuri: This is where we must take our leave, Arzonia. Our troops are ready to depart.''



Maria and Matt nodded their heads as the magicians that Maria brought with her started to enter in the portal one by one.

''- Maria: This is where we must leave. I'm glad to see you again but I believe we will meet soon again. If it is true that Eckidina has an alliance with Michael Langon, that means we will soon fight them again. Until there, I'll keep your identity and the existence of Ratatoskr in secret. ''

Katarina widened her eyes in surprise and pushed her body forward.

- Katarina: Maria, how do you know?!

Maria slowly lifted her finger to interrupt her.

''- Maria: Kotori told me that Ratatoskr is a top-secret organization so I'll keep my mouth shut at any cost. As we supported your group back there at Morte facility, we were called be part of her alliance as she needs more allies to fight the entity that destroyed Aldegyr Kingdom... I'm surprise that thing was actually your enemy. ''

''- Katarina: His name is "Fallen's Essence". He is my main target. I swore I'll kill him one day, no matter what. Also, I'm glad you joined us so easily. Normally, strange groups only join Ratatoskr after a long list of bureaucracy.''

Katarina then shook her hands with Maria's before she and Matt walked towards the portal.

- Matt: Then, see you all!

Matt entered in the portal and disappeared in its darkness.

- Yuri: I wish you well.



''Yuri bowed before the Rogues and followed Matt through the portal. Now, Maria was the only one left but before she could enter in it Katarina stopped her.''

''- Katarina: Maria, wait! I have a question!''

Maria stopped walking and turned her sight to Katarina again with a peaceful smile.

- Maria: Yes?

Katarina looked at her palm before asking.

''- Katarina: Some days ago, the Ultimate Detective Kyouko Kirigiri was rescued after a battle with the Zero Numbers at Tenguu City. Days later, she woke up and gave me a message that an "old friend" said "hello" to me if we ever meet again... I thought so much about it... But this "old friend" is you, right?''

Maria slowly lifted the sides of her lips and closed her eyes in happiness.

Katarina's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Scenes from LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - I Love You 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Meanwhile in Japan - Tenguu City 

<p style="text-align:center;"> JGSDF Military Hospital 



''Days after Kotori's conversation with the Rogues, Katarina and Imperia decided tha they should stay with Kyouko after all. For days, Kyouko slept without sign of life. Despite her could control the Artificial Demon Weapon that Gwen gave to her, it was her first time using such type of power, and so, as a consequence, Kyouko was in coma for days.''

''After Katarina and Imperia stayed beside Kyouko for days, Katarina asked to Asuha to go to her home and take a rest as they were going to watch her from now on. Mostly, Katarina was there to protect Kyouko from Manufacturing Progressive Sciences since she is a detective and knows too much about them. ''



''Even Imperia knew was not safe just yet. Since Kyouko was hospitalized in a military hospital, the building was being well secured by Global Pact Defense's Magicians. ''

''Finally, after 3 days in coma, Kyouko slowly opened her eyes. She noticed she was lying in a bed with a white female patient dress.''

- Kyouko: I.......

Kyouko put some effort to look around and saw she was in a small room with several medical equipaments, some wardrobes with remedies, some pipes and a large window on the right side of her bed.



Katarina, who was playing a RPG game in a Nintendo Wii 2035 beside her bed, almost gasped when she finally saw that Kyouko was awaken.

- Katarina: Kyouko...

''Kyouko was using some glasses, it was probably because she has visual problems with electronic devices. Immediately, Katarina turned off the Nintendo Wii and paid attention to the Ultimate Detective.''

- Katarina: How are you feeling?

''Kyouko slowly rose her body and blinked several times to recover her vision. Despite she was in coma, her state was not so grave; the only that happened was that Kyouko's AD weapon pushed her body to its limits.''



- Kyouko: I-I think I'm well...

''Kyouko then shook her head to seek mental balance. Once she was fully recovered, she looked at the door and saw hundreds of flowers: anemones, Asters, Chrysanthemums, Sunflowers... Numerous types of flowers. On the right side of the flowers, there were hundreds of letters; those letters were sent by all Kyouko's friends around the world, her subordinates, her superiors and including people who had their loved ones avenged by Kyouko in criminal cases.''



- Kyouko: You guys...

Kyouko lifted the sides of her mouth and closed her eyes; slowly plunging herself in the sad memories of Sonia's death.

- Kyouko: What happened, Katarina?

''Katarina, like many people, wanted to avoid such matter at her best... But the sorrow in Kyouko's eyes were too sad to ignore and so Katarina told her everything that happened on that airport after CM and his mercenaries retreated.''

"............"

''After 5 long minutes of talking, Katarina exposed everything she knew to Kyouko. The detective kept her head down the entire time as Katarina proceeded with the story.''



- Katarina: .....And this is what happened.

Kyouko took a deep breath to hold her tears.

''- Kyouko: You know, Katarina... The only person who I truly loved was my father... After his death, I closed my heart to the world. Even so, I found friends but the hole in my heart never closed until I met Sonia... She was friendly, kind and generous... Later, I discovered that she was the Jack the Ripper of 21st Century and then I noticed everything was a facade. But I refused to accept it, because Sonia was forcing her name as the "Jack the Ripper". She never wanted to do those things and was being forced to act like a brutal serial killer and later a cruel tyrant of Novosic Kingdom.''



Katarina paid attention to her words and did not dare to open her mouth as Kyouko blew out everything that was stuck in her heart.

''- Kyouko: The feeling I felt for Sonia was not friendship... Or some kind of programatic relationship... It was... How I can tell this... Love... I guess.''

''Katarina blushed a little, it was the first time she saw love between women. But even Katarina knows love between two people of the same genre still the same kind of people that hetero people have for each other.''

''- Kyouko: Also, Katarina... Some weeks ago, I met an old friend. She asked me to say "hello" to you if we ever meet again.''

''Some days ago, Kyouko met Maria Arzonia at the cemetery of Tenguu City when she was visiting Eugen Katsuragi's grave. As Katarina knew that Maria was dead, Kyouko was planning to not tell she was alive and decided to hide the Maria's identity until Katarina finds out that Maria is alive in her own way.''

''- Katarina: An old friend? Who?''

Kyouko shook her and smiled with a pure heart.

- Kyouko: You'll find out for yourself one day.

Nowadays
Seeing that Katarina could easily identify Maria as that "old friend" after a complex puzzle made her happy.



''- Maria: I see that you remember me now. Back there at Morte, you could not identify my new self. Yes, it was me... So how is the Detective Kyouko? I don't see her for a while now.''

''Katarina took a deep breath after remembering that brutal incident at Tenguu City's airport... The day that Sonia Nevermind was brutally killed by Yuuki Terumi and how Kyouko suffered with it.''

''- Katarina: She suffered a lot... But she is stronger than me, mentally. She overcame that pain and turned it in a new goal to be achieved. She is okay and is probably right now becoming stronger than before. You will see her soon enough---We all will see.''



''Maria then nodded with kindness and slowlt entered on the portal, disappearing in the darkness like all the others. A few seconds later, the portal closed by itself, returning the space where it was back to normal.''

''- Kyouhei: So this officially ends the operation of Morte... We lost a comrade but we gained even more of them. This group is sure a place always fun to stay and enjoy.''

Reine Murasame furrowed her brow as she pondered Kyouhei's words over.

''- Reine: I hate to admit it but if gain more allies than our chances against the Fallen's Essence will be higher. Actually, now we can beat him face-to-face with our forces but we must not overstimate him... In the last battle, the Fallen's Essence showed to Katarina his most new form. Probably, right now, he must be getting stronger. ''



''Sanada then started to walk away and stopped behind a Ratatoskr officer. That was not a rude behavior, she was just too busy as she is in charge of repairing the ship so she as many things in hands.''

''- Lucas: Even if Maria Arzonia and her group joined us, that still not changed the fact that we lost one of us...Gravik Millian had incredible skills. Losing someone like don't only caused damage to our group's morality but caused us to lose a extremely useful ally who could be a deadly weapon against the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences.''

''Lucas crossed his arms and started to remember the face of Isis when she saw Gravik being killed by Vira... It was a very painful scene of watching...''

- Imperia: She will be okay~!



''Imperia mocked Lucas once again for being worried with Isis, who was clearly in love with him. The two started to fight again like usual, but seeing that kind of scene was natural, and by extension, comfortable of watching.''

- Tomas: .................................

''Not far away from the group, Tomas was watching over Lucas and Imperia fighting while the others were laughing... For some reason, his eues were glowing in blue and was displaying the face of a person with killing intentions... The atmosphere around was dark and sinister to the point that Asuha, who was next to him, felt herself in danger and stepped backward.''

''- Asuha: ......................... Tomas?''



A few seconds, Tomas was dragged out of his sinister thoughts and returned back to reality.

''- Asuha: What happened, Tomas? You looked very creepy... I mean--VERY scary. ''

Asuha, who was eating hamburguers was staring at Tomas with a shocked expression of fear and surprise.

''- Tomas: I-I... Wait... What I was...''

Tomas put his hands in his head and felt a painful headache but it was nothing more painful that all injuries he received in battle.



- Tomas: Strange...

Suddenly, Lucas noticed Tomas' behavior and slapped his back like an old friend.

''- Lucas: Are you feeling bad, Tomas? You seems in bad conditions.''

Tomas only looked back at Lucas with a normal smile before removing his hands from his head.

''- Tomas: Fumu! There is nothing wrong, it is just a headache! This is nothing serious, it will soon stop.''

- Katarina: If you're feeling well then let's return to Kotori, I heard that she have an important thing to say to us.

''Tomas nodded with difficulty. Soon, the Rogues walked towards the exit of the hangar and made their way back to the bridge of Fraxinus.''

<p style="text-align:center;"> France 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Paris 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Eckidina's Mansion 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Garden 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 2 hours later 



''In a place very far away from Brazil, the mastermind of Third World War was flying across the garden of Eckidina KnightWalker's mansion, the Fallen's Essence, the root of evil of all disaster happening around the globe. Because the demonic entity had not legs, he could only fly a few centimeters from the ground.''

Because of the KnightWalker Family's riches, Eckidina had many mansions over the world, even some in nations from Stabilization Union so Eckidina was not present at that mansion at that time.



''As the cruel entity was flying, he suddenly stopped and looked at his palms... For some unknown reason, his palms were shaking.''

- The Fallen: [This is...]

The Fallen inhaled, and tightened his fist.

''- The Fallen: [This emotion... It's been a long time since I felt it. What this is exactly called... Ah, yes. It's fear. What a nostalgic feeling. I don't feel it for thousand years.]''

''Before the Fallen could stop shaking, a blue portal appeared right in front of him all of a sudden. However, he was already waiting for someone to arrive so he was not surprised.''

- The Fallen: [It was about time, blue-skinned inferior.]

''With a rude and rascist argument, the Fallen welcomed his minion, who is a female humanoid alien with blue skin but beautiful silver hair. The woman slowly stepped out of the portal and bowed before her Master...''

That alien woman is Towa, the only non-human servant of the Fallen's Essence in the world.



''- Towa: You must excuse me, Master. During my trip, I felt an unpleaseant feeling. Since I'm not strong I suffered some serious physical damage.''

''Like the Fallen did a few seconds ago, Towa stared at her palm and saw herself shaking in fear. The reason why she was shaking is unknown but she knows it was caused by an exterior force.''

''- The Fallen: [I see... It was probably because of the negative energy caused by the Hands of Apocalypse' impact over the Earth. Tsk... That Akrak Couteau went to far to test it without our permission.]''

Towa stopped looking at her hand and raised her head in curiousity.



- Towa: Did Towa know about your existence?

The Fallen's Essence was momentarily overtaken by Towa's words.

''- The Fallen: [Well, if I have to say. Yes. The reason why Akrak was able to build the Hlokoust Cannon because of the nuclear crystals that I brought from DEM Empire. The source of power of the Hands of Apocalypse are based in my nuclear crystals that increases its power by draining the sunlight.]''

''Towa lifted the sides of her lips in happiness... But that was not a normal happiness, it was the emotion of a psychopath with a twisted sense of happiness.''



''- Towa: Speaking of Akrak, I bring news from Morte facility. It seems Akrak Couteau is dead along with all her organization. Hours ago, an attack from Ratatoskr, Chronos Empire and other rebels groups was confirmed by Manufacturing Progressive Sciences; the invaders took down completely her operations and forces. Morte base is gone, for the lack of words.''

''The Fallen groaned quietly. He lifted his head and looked towards Towa.''

''- The Fallen: [Oohh... So they did it again. They took down one of my allies... Ratatoskr... I mean--the Rogues. To think they would go so far to the point of attacking us directly. Unit-CM 130 is probably not pleased with Akrak for using the Hand of Apocalypse by her own... But I think he is probably even more angry for having all his arsenal of 900 Hands of Apocalypse destroyed.]''

- Towa: Well, as long he have the Star Killer station under his control, I think losing 900 of satellites will be not a problem.



"...................."

''As they were speaking, footsteps could be heard coming from behind the Fallen's back. The duo looked back to see a dangerous woman has enough power to destroy the entire planet with one finger. Aryana Westcott.''

''- Aryana: What a beautiful day. It's a pit I used to destroy this kind of planets during my time as the ruler of a Multi-Universe... They annoy me.''

''Aryana giggled before stepping a flower with some kind of twisted anti-nature sadism. Even the Fallen's Essence don't hate nature and animals like Aryana as they represent no threat or even support.''

- Towa: Welcome back, Mistress.



As a subordinate of Aryana, it's Towa's duty to show her respect much like she do towards the Fallen's Essence.

- The Fallen: [What brings you here, Empress?]

''The Fallen turned around to see that Aryana was carrying a small techpad and extended her hand to give it to him. She was smilling like if something interesting happened.''

''- Aryana: This... See for yourself.''

''The Fallen used telekinesis to carry the techpd to his hands and put his eyes upon the techpad. When he saw that, he immediately gasped. What he saw there was the image of a Arabian city being burned to the ground with countless shots and explosions happening from all sides. And he knew it was clearly not fictional as it was on point of view from a camera recording live.''



''- The Fallen: [This is... What the hell is the meaning of this?]''

''He clearly shocked watching that but at times of war, cities being burned to the ground is nothing new as the entire world is right at state of war with thousands dying each second in a front lines of all battles happening across the world. However, he was not shocked to see the city burning... He was shocked when he saw the people running on the streets from thousands of humanoid figures chasing them... And they clearly not humans as they were acting like beasts.''

The Fallen started to move his skeletic fingers across the techpad and changed the point of view of many security cameras spread out across the unknown Arabic town.

- The Fallen: [It is...]

''After switching the cameras, he finally found one with a perfect point of view. The camera was located in a street near to many bars. ''



''The camera was showing the video of hundreds of civlian Muslims running through the streets in panic from something chasing them. Some civilians even stepped in the heads of others to survive, leading to the chaotic scene of anarchy and chaos. After all civilians had escaped, a river of blood carrying hundreds if not thousands of dead bodies appeared and flooded all corners of the street with blood... The river that was similar to a tsunami of corpses seemed to be chasing the civilians while the zombies inside of it were being carried by the tsunami... ''

No matter from what kind of Hell you came, that scene was literally a nightmare for even the most devilish demons to ever come across reality.

''- Aryana: These are what the cameras from the city of Riyadh, Saudi Arabia, are transmitting. A few hours ago, an unknown river of blood invaded the city and started to devour all civlians and animals in its path, consuming them and turning them into zombies stuck in countless tsunamis of blood. Now, their numbers of death toll are around 3,000,000. You're feeling that too, right? Fear.''

The Fallen's Essence quickly swung his towards Aryana in despair.

''- The Fallen: [A river of blood attacking and consuming the souls of humans to transform their bodies into mindless creatures. No demon in this planetary system have enough power to summon that except for one. Could it be...]''



Aryana then took the techpad back from his hands and accessed a new file on the menu, showing the image of ships in space.

''- Aryana: And just 10 minutes ago, NASA captured these photos from the orbit of Saudi Arabia. Those ships don't belong to any known nation of this planet.''

''Aryana showed him the photos of many unknown space ships that were similar to blimps used in World War I and II by Germany but those were not simply blimps... They had the size of Eiffel Tower and had super engines located in its back... More those things were being escorted by many fighters that were similar to UFOs ships.''



- The Fallen: ..........................

''Aryana let out a devilish grin when she saw the Fallen's Essence for the first time in despair... He was not exactly acting wild or something but he was clearly without reaction and could think nothing.''

- Aryana: I guess you were not expecting for them to suddenly step in and kick you out of the stage, right?

The Fallen slowly turned his head towards Aryana but not before using his energy to dissolve that techpad into dust.

''- The Fallen: [So they finally started their move. I was not expecting they would attack now. My whole plan was based into their awakening. If they decided to step in, then it means it is the end of my dearest-wish.''

''Towa looked at the Fallen's Essence with surprise. She obviously hates him (like everyone) but still he is the most intelligent being she ever met... But now, he was clearly shaking in fear and wrath... Something happened to leave him like that.''

- Towa: Master, what happened?

The Fallen's Essence flew further and passed by Aryana, leaving the two behind but soon he stopped and answered Towa without turning around.



''- The Fallen: [I'm not the only most influencial being from another reality from this world aside from Aryana or you here. There is another major force in this universe that has been here for billion years before my birth. Have you ever heard about the infamous... Triggers Hell?''

''Triggers Hell... Only people from Earth don't know that name but all people and living beings from other universes and dimensions have heard that name at least once in their entire lives.''

''- Towa: Triggers Hell? Isn't that Dark Empire that has control over all evil spirits and supernatural demonic forces of existence? I heard all evil entities we consider to be supernatural come from there. They are active for more time than the existence itself.''



Towa put her hand in her chin while the Fallen's Essence continued.

''- The Fallen: [Yes... Triggers Hell, they havebeen in this planet for more time than the birth of life... They were the first beings to arrive here. All apparitions of ghosts, evil spirits, legends of mythological monsters, legends of supernatural beings, sea monsters from the Middle Age, possession of humans, black magic, cursed places... They are the source of everything that humans cannot explain through logic... Because they are the very meaning of "non-logical". They are monsters who don't know the difference between good and evil, they just do whatever they want...]''

[[File:U_drawn_by_andybelzark_sample-c6c837441caf7af448c35cf3985d76bf.jpg|thumb|364px]

'']Aryana then crossed her arms and teleported away from there... She was familiar with Triggers Hell and was too excited to see what was going to happen once they finally started to move.''

''- The Fallen: [It turns out this organization known as Triggers Hell has been active here on Earth more time than anyone. I was awared of their presence but they were not totally active as they were only using this planet as a minor base while they were busy conquesting other worlds... However, Triggers Hell is not the organization in "charge" of this planet... As you know, Triggers Hell has many cults and satanic organization dedicated to dark forces. And of course, they choose one of their groups to rule over this world. This group is known as Revelation of Qliphoth. This name sounds familiar to you?''

Towa looked at the sky and started to remember what exactly this "Revelation of Qliphoth" is suppose to be.

''- Towa: When I was a child, I heard that name a lot coming from my parents and other alchemists of my town... But to tell the truth, I don't know exactly what they are. I know they are the most influencial "clan" of Triggers Hell and by far the most dangerous Clan from any Dark Empire out there... You're telling me this Revelation of Qliphoth has been here on Earth for billion years?''



The Fallen finally turned around and looked straight into Towa's eyes.

''- The Fallen: [Yes, the Revelation of Qliphoth is here in this planet for billion years... Haunting humanity with their worst fears and turning more people to the dark side to feed from their negative emotions to become stronger... They are just like me but more terrifying... Because like I said, they are the source of all supernatural things in this world... My own plan had only one rule in general:  if the Revelation of Qliphoth decided to finally awake from their long sleep after conquesting other worlds, I would give up in this war and retreat from this world .]''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Towa gasped at the same second and widened her eyes in shock.

''- Towa: Wait! You're seriously thinking in giving up in everything after 3 decades of long schemes and plans to turn this world into your personal space of power?! How dangerous is the Revelation of Qliphoth anyway?! If they are so powerful why they didn't conquer this world yet?!''

The Fallen slowly shook his head in disappointment but it was only natural for someone like her to disagree with him.

''- The Fallen: [Yes, I value more life than my plan. If I survive, I can wait more 1,000 years to find a new planet to start over again... Because if you are a person related to the Dark Empires, you must know you can't mess with the Revelation of Qliphoth, they are probably even more dangerous than Triggers Hell because of two things: the first is the... Blackness. This thing is a magic virus that spreads like a disease. This black element can turn any living being into a mindless beast or in a demonic race known as Black Demon which is the race of Heis' Black Army you saw back in Aldegyr Kingdom. This thing can turn even Gods into insane beasts who will follow the Revelation of Qliphoth's desires. They used this thing so many times that they already conquested thousands of universes without losing a single soldier or member of their ranks.''



Towa paid all her attention to the Fallen's word.

''- The Fallen: [... The second thing is... Their leader... Their Goddess and Queen. Their Empress is a High-Level Demon from Triggers Hell and is by extension the strongest female demon of the entire reality. This woman is said to be being saw in many places of the globe in the form a hellhound, a demonic dog with dozens of eyes that feeds of the corpses of the sinners in Hell. Not only the most dangerous and scariest demon out there but the most powerful of them all... She is the evil incarnate, the very cruelty in person. This woman must not be understimated, she is so superior that not even the Original Fallen, the person who created me, dares to encounter her.]''

The Fallen extended his right hand and tried to grab the sun like if it was just a few centimeters away from him.

''- The Fallen: [You asked that if this Revelation of Qliphoth then why their Goddess didn't conquer this planet a long time ago, right? Well, inferior being, there are only two guesses... The first is: '''she is playing with us... Playing with this world to see its people in terror just for the heck of it...' 

The Fallen then closed his fists while trying to grab the sun.



<p style="text-align:center;">' - The Fallen: [... Or there is something in this planet she wants.] '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Jungle 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 5 minutes later 



''Not far away from Morte, a young magician with the body of a 13-years old girl was walking through the long roadway that crossed the middle of the jungle of Amazon. Years ago, roadways crossing florests were impossible but with the advance of the technology, all things turned out to be possible.''

''The female magician has long, platinum-blond hair and light skin. Her clothing is an eclectic mix of pink and blue, with hints of lavender, and resembles that of a court jester. Her skirt consists of books, each with a designated purpose...Yes, that girl with the outfit of a witch is Magilou, a former magician from Witch Cult and now former member of La Nueva Familia de Arzonia.''



''Magilou was planning to invade Morte facility by her own to take down their operations but when the Rogues, Catholic Rebels Ratatoskr, Chronos Empire and other rebel groups invaded it she changed her mind as she thought her skills were not required. ''

''Magilou stopped walking and slowly turned her head around to see the smoke in form of mushroom that was comin' from where Morte was suppose to be a few hours ago. Akrak's base, the Morte facility, now was gone and all that was left was that mushroom of smoke and fire.''

''- Magilou: In the end, everything turned out to be well... But I'm surprised that other organizations were awared of this so-called Manufacturing Progressive Sciences. These guys are new but they are causing a lot of trouble... I'll keep my eye in this MPS...''

Magilou then looked forward and saw the beautiful sunset of Amazon the sun was disappearing behind the hills while the night was about to come.



''- Magilou: ..... But why, Maria?''

''The winds hit her blonde hair, making them swing. Yes, Magilou was awared that Maria and Matt Butcher went to Morte along with a squad of magicians from the Catholic Rebels to attack the source of the Hands of Apocalypse that caused death and destruction everywhere across the globe.''

''- Magilou: You should not have gotten involved with them, Maria... Now they will target you two. They know about you.''

Magilou closed her eyes in sadness and started to remember things of her past during her time as the Top Executive of the New Arzonia Family's Diamante army.

Magilou's Flashback
<p style="text-align:center;"> Kirv 

<p style="text-align:center;"> New Russian Resistence HQ 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 3 months ago 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Security Office 



''This flashback happened 3 months ago when Magilou was still fighting alongside the Arzonia Family and the Catholic Rebels. After the finalt between the Arzonia Family and the mindless FOLIE beast that almost the world, Magilou left the organization to fight the most new threat from KnightWalker Family, the Manufacturing Progressive Sciences.''

''Right now, Magilou was speaking with Noelle Bor and Lidvia Lorenzenti. At the current time events, both Noelle and Lidvia passed away due to the machinations of Melancholia and Michael Langdon that lead many friends of Maria to their death.''



''Magilou and Lidvia are standing right in front of Noelle Bor, who is an endowed woman with long wavy black hair and dark grey eyes with dark red lipstick. She wears a standard white and blue nun's habit without the underskirt. She has visible black stockings held up by a garter belt as well as white kitten heels. No matter how you see her, Noelle always gives the aura of a wise experiencied mature woman.''

''- Noelle: I bet you two had returned from the dinner. So how was your meal? ''

''Noelle was seated in her desk at her office inside of the New Russian Resistence HQ. Seeing Magilou and Lidvia there made her stood up from the chair with a soft smile.''



''- Lidvia: Well it was... Horrible! They served rotten tofu with bull's testicles! Not to mention that juice of lettuce! ''

Lidvia smashed her fist at the table to express her anger but soon she closed her eyes and acted like a true nun, praying with a pure smile.

''- Lidvia: Ah~! I still remember the restaurants of Rome! All those divine foods from the best chefs of the world! Caprese Salad with Pesto Sauce! Panzenella! Bruschetta! Focaccia Bread! Pasta Carbonara! It's been so long! I really needs my old days back when the new Pope Michael was not there!! DAMN IT! THAT BASTARD EVEN CLOSED MY FAVORITE SELF-SERVICE RESTAURANTS! THAT ******** MO*********!!''

''Now, Lidvia just returned to her feral self and cursed Michael with many offensive nicknames. The curses were so violent that Michael could feel a cold in his spine in Vatican.''

''- Magilou: Maria would slap you if you dared to say all of that in front of her... Anyway, I don't hate the food from here. Instead, I feel greatful for having someone who cook for me.''



''Lidvia is not the only one who hates the food from the Russian Resistence at that room. Noelle shares the same feelings of Lidvia''

''- Noelle: Magilou... What did you eat before joining us?''

Noelle smiled awkwardly as Magilou changed her sight several times between Noelle and Lidvia before answering without emotions.

- Magilou: Lizards and insects.

"..............................."

Noelle and Lidvia started to pray in dismay while Magilou looked over them in confusion.

''- Noelle: God, forgive me for abusing your blessing. ''

''Magilou swung her head several times in different directions... The reason of the pray is because there are many people without food out there... Seeing Magilou used to be insects to survive made them regret for abusing God's blessing for at least have someone serve rotten tofu with bull's testicles and juice of lettuce... At least it is something to eat...''



''- Magilou: What is wrong, guys? I'm sure the lewd bal---''

Before Magilou could use another word to describe "testicles", the door of the office opened and revealed Maria on the other side.

- Magilou: balllllllllllllllssssss

''Maria entered on the room and saw Magilou extending the world "balls" to keep it indescribable so no one could identify what she is talking about. Maria walked towards the desk where Lidvia and Magilou were and slightly looked at Magilou.''

''- Maria: What's wrong, Magilou? You are acting weird... Well, nevermind. You're already weird so whatever.''

- Magilou: --lllllllllsssss--That was mean!

Maria ignored Magilou's whinning and returned her attention to Noelle in front of her.



''- Maria: Good night, sister. Thanks for your good work as always.''

Maria bowed her head.

''- Noelle: Oh, please. Keep your head up, we are friends anyway. What brings you here?''

Noelle smiled towards Maria as she sat back in her seat.

''- Maria: Ah... I heard you're quite familiar with magic artifacts such as Helena's Nail, the Lost Artifact of Rome.''

Noelle opened her eyes in curiousity.



''The name "Helena's Nail" actually refers to any of several nails, all from the same source. They are the nails used in the crucifixion of Jesus Christ upon the "True Cross". The nails are objects of veneration among some Christians, particularly among Catholics. They are among the Arma Christi, otherwise known as the "Weapons of Christ", which are commonly associated with Jesus' Passion.''

''Legend states that the nails and other remnants of the True Cross were discovered in Jerusalem around 313-327 AD by Saint Helena, mother of Constantine the Great. She left all but a few fragments of the Cross in the Basilica of the Holy Sepulcher in Jerusalem, but returned with the nails to Constantinople. One of the nails is said to have come to rest in the Iron Crown of Lombardy. Another legend claims that Helena placed one of the nails in Constantine's helmet (which is said to have become part of the Iron Crown of Lombardy), another in the bridle of Constantine's horse, and one or two into the Adriatic Sea to calm a storm (alternately, one of the nails was placed into the head of a statue to achieve the same effect).''

The veracity of these stories is nebulous, however, as there are many conflicting stories - even the exact number of nails used in Christ's crucifixion is debated.

''- Noelle: Well, quitely. I used to study holy artifacts from all religions. Most of them were myth, although. My days at the Pontifical Academy of Sciences made me an expert in this type of matter. But why do you ask that?''



''Maria then put her hand in her pocket and gently removed something from there, it was small and don't seemed to be heavy. It was a small and black crystal that was shining in a dark violet light.''

''- Maria: This. On my way back, I found some strange crystals on the floor. When I got close to the crystal, I felt dizzy so I tried to keep distance. Matt was kind enough to remove a piece of the crystal and gave to me. This small piece don't seem to affect me in anyways but I'm still curious about it. Something is not right about it.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Silence filled the room when everyone noticed Magilou gasped. Noelle and Lidvia didn't seem to be surprised at all as they don't know what exactly is that. However, Magilou's reaction was too exaggerated.''



''- Maria: Hm? What's wrong, Magilou?''

''Magilou clenched her fists and stared at the crystal with a serious expression, which is kind rare for someone like Magilou... That cheerful smile that the witch always had faded, revealing a deep and sinister face.''

''- Magilou: Y-You... Where did you find it?''

"..........................."

Maria opened her mouth for a second before replying her question.

''- Maria: This... I found this thing in one of the streets of Kirv. It was located in a old alley. I found this quite strange as it seems to something... Valuable, I guess? ''



''Lidvia held the crystal and looked closer. ''

''- Lidvia: It doesn't seem to be normal because even I feel some kind of... Bad energy coming from it. ''

''- Noelle: Whatever it is, this crystal doesn't seem to be good. Inside of it, there is some kind of black magic or energy that repels any kind of light. I clearly see it as the light doesn't seem to cross it despite it is transparent.''

Noelle was the next to hold the crystal and at the same moment felt a small headache.

''- Noelle: I don't like it but if this thing was found in the streets that means we need to study it to know more about it. I don't want anyone touching this crystal nor getting close to the source of this crystal. Maria, can you please send someone there to remove those things from that alley? If a civilian or even a child gets closer to it, this person will immediately get a psychological damage. This crystal doesn't seem to affect people physically but mentally, just like what happened with me. ''

Maria widened her eyes in surprise and smiled.



- Maria (think): *Well, that's Noelle Bor for you.*

Maria then held the crystal with caution.

''- Maria: Thanks, sister! I'll send this to the laboratory and send someone t--!''

''Before Maria could put it back in her pocket, Magilou acted with violence and grabbed it from her hand before she could guard it again. For some reason, that was not the Magilou everyone used to know.''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''- Lidvia: Wow! What was that for?!''



''Magilou clenched her fists stronger to keep it away from everyone. For some reason, Magilou knew what was that thing and wanted to keep it from everyone at that office.''

''- Noelle: Come on now, Magilou. No fights at my office. But there is some reason you took it from Maria? If you know something about it, please tell us.''

Noelle smiled towards Magilou like always, she did that because she was the first who noticed a fight between friends might occur there.



''- Magilou: ........... Please, stay away from this. As a experienced witch, I have encountered many of these things before. This crystal tends to affect people negatively by causing mental disturbances. If someone gets closer to it for too much time, this person will probably have her sanity affected. Not only her mental health but her physical conditions will be also affected. All I know about this crystal is that is has a negative aura, I don't know who created this and for what purpose but I know these things are around for decades.''

''Maria and the others could only hear her words, they had no idea of what that was suppose to mean but for some reason Maria knew Magilou was lying somehow. Yet her words doesn't seem to be a lie as she was confident while saying that.''

''- Maria: I guess you're right then, Magilou. Okay then, I'll keep everyone away from it. If it has some kind of black magic, we need to get rid of all those crystal quickly before anyone gets hurt by it.''

Magilou smiled in sastifaction before letting out a sigh.



''- Magilou: Thank God! Whew!''

While looking at her hand, Magilou summoned one of her cards in her left hand and another right below the crystal in her right hand.

''- Magilou: These things deserve to be destroyed, no matter what. Contact all the patrols and keep them in check they will not touch it. Instead, call me. I'll destroy those things before they can hurt someone... The Blackness is getting stronger...''

''The last part of "the Blackness is getting stronger" was so low that no one could hear her whispers. Using her two card, Magilou rose her hands and pressed the crystal between her cards, making the crystal be destroyed by the pression of two magic items. Soon, the rest of the crystal fell on the floor like beautiful stars on the sky.''



<p style="text-align:center;">' - Magilou: You better stay there... Astaroth... '

Nowadays


''Remembering her days at Arzonia Family, Magilou felt a strange feeling of danger and insecurity. This feeling was very similar to her despair when she saw Karma Maxwell being killed by Vira years ago... The feeling of losing someone.''

''- Magilou: Maria... You should have stayed away from them. Now, the Revelation of Qliphoth will target you for being a Spirit Guide. If you decided to stay on the other side of the world and ignored the presence of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences in this country, then you would be safe. But now... Now things changed.''

''Magilou clenched her fists and started to cry, tears of sadness slowly came out of her green-eyes... The feeling of losing someone next to her is indeed coming from Maria Arzonia. Despite she followed her own path, a different path of Maria and her friends, Magilou still cares for Maria and the others from her family as they were her only friends since Karma, who she loved dearly but was brutally taken from her by the Revelation of Qliphoth.''

''- Magilou: You were not suppose to fight them yet. You are not strong enough... Both of Arzonia Family and Ratatoskr were used... The Manufacturing Progressive Sciences, the World War III, KnightWalker Family, the Jack the Ripper of 21st Century, Godom Empire, Novosic Kingdom, Global Pact Defense... They all are part of her game... Astaroth's game.''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Magilou: Everything happened according to her plan... Akrak Couteau used the Hands of Apocalypse and caused millions of deaths all over the globe to increase the power of the Blackness. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Magilou: The chaos and anarchy happening across the globe cannot be stopped. Even at this moment, dozens and hundreds of countries lost their stability and order. The Third World War had already destroyed 35% of the globe. And now, with the anarchy, half of the world will fall in total state of chaos. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Magilou: It seems the worst nightmare of the Witch Cult happened... The blood of all humans of this world are taking shape of power. The power of the Lake of Fire. The Revelation finally came but it will not destructive or fast. It will slowly consume all souls of this universe until Astaroth steps in... The end of the world as we know... Has begun. ''

<p style="text-align:center;">' Meanwhile... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> Brazil 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Amazonas 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Fraxinus 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Bridge 

<p style="text-align:center;"> 90 kilometers away from Morte 



''Meanwhile back at Fraxinus, the capital ship of Ratatoskr, everyone from the Rogues' group and the members of Peace Foundation who were released by Ratatoksr and the Rogues were grouped at the bridge of the ship. ''

- All: .........

''After looking at everyone from the circle, Shiizaki, the gothic member of the Fraixnus' crew, gradually stood up from her seat with a difficulty face... She semeed to be worried with something. ''

''- Shiizaki: Thank you for gathering here, everyone! I'll skip introductions because we are right now facing an emergency level SSS+!''

Imperia looked at Katarina, who reacted by quickly lifting her shoulders in confusion.



''- Imperia: Emergency? Also the SSS+ is quite new. So what happened? I thought we were okay to return to Japan.''

''As the clear sound of Imperia’s voice reverberated through the bridge, everyone turned their attention onto Imperia’s direction. No one there was familiar with the codes of Ratatoskr but at that time, that had no meaning at all... Because the subject what Shiizaki and Kotori were about to bring was not a laughing matter.''

Shiizaki was about to reply but soon Kotori rose her hand to stop her from doing so as she was the person who was going to explain the reason why they were called here.



''- Kotori: I think everyone here has already heard the story. ──This afternoon, Yuri Barnes explained what exactly is the Revelation of Qliphoth, also called as Black Cult by the Witch Cult. Their purpose is──the complete destruction of all life in this universe by consuming the life essence of all livings beings in this reality. I know their apperance is too of a sudden but now we are facing a threat worse than the Fallen's Essence and Heis.''

“.........” 

After listening to what Kotori had said, all of the Rogues and crew members took in a deep a breath.

''- Kotori: And it seems the Revelation of Qliphoth has finally changed their attentions to this Earth, the Prime Earth. This group, Qliphoth, has been active for billion years, invading worlds and entire universes to conquer and destroy. But they don't cause war for nothing, their goals is feed from all souls of innocent lives to turn them into their energy... And the secondary goal is to search for people with evil and cold hearts to turn them into Black Demons like the Black Army of Heis to increase their army... According to my calculations, Heis summoned 10 billion Black Demons when she fought with you all in Aldegyr Kingdom a few months ago... However, these numbers are small compared to the true Black Army of the Revelation of Qliphoth. According to my intel, they have around 900 googol of Spirits, Black Demons and other Underworld races made of evil energy.''

<p style="text-align:center;">''The number "googol" is a not laughing matter or even something joke about. A googol is the large number 10x100. In decimal notation, it is written as the digit 1 followed by one hundred zeroes: ''

<p style="text-align:center;">900,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000,000.



''These numbers means the Revelation of Qliphoth has more soldiers from the Black Army then the population of 5 multiverses... These numbers are huge... Again... HUGE !''

If you went to war with Black Army with planet-killer super weapons, nuke bombs and other super-weapons able to destroy entire galaxies, the Black Army will still win in their own way, because the more death their cause, the more of them will appear as the Blackness that Maria saw back at Morte, can revive dead people as Black Demons.

- Jellal: Jesus Christ...

Kotori continued with a difficulty face.

''- Kotori: The reason why the Revelation of Qliphoth did not destroy this planet is unknown... If they wanted to destroy it from the start, they would have already done it thousand years ago. Also, according to what you guys told me, it seems the Revelation of Qliphoth was after an ancient artifact found at Morte facility, right? Its name is Infinite Clock... I know this doesn't mean anything and I just said their objectives are unknown but I came to the conclusion that the Revelation of Qliphoth MIGHT be planning to use this planet as their "home" since this Earth is the "Prime" Earth... The Prime Earth is the pillar of all alternative Earths of the existence.''

Shiizaki was the next to speak as it was her turn.

''- Shiizaki: We don't know many things behind the Revelation of Qliphoth but just a few minutes ago, the Central of Global Pact Defense reported to us that three countries of the world are being invaded by what they call... River of Blood. Yes... Three major cities from Saudi Arabia are being attacked by supernatural forces at this moment... The cameras of the cities showed us the videos of disturbing tsunamis made of blood carrying the lifeless bodies of thousands... Worse, these waves seems to be turning all civlians in sight into mindless undead monsters...''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

Kotori crossed her arms and bit her lips when she remembered of those nightmarish scenes.



''- Kotori: Yes, my folks. The Revelation of Qliphoth has finally started their move here on Earth... I think they were just waiting for someone like Akrak Couteau to wake them up by using the Hands of Apocalypse, causing the maximum of death and destruction to increase the power of this Blackness. In addition, the three major cities from Saudi Arabia under attack are being bombed by unknown ships that appears to belong to Revelation of Qliphoth. Their ships are similar to Nazi Zeppelins and are being protected by several fighters... Right now, the forces of GDP are fighting them but they are going to retreat soon as they can't hold their firepower for too long.''

''After Kotori finished speaking, Shiizaki pressed a buttom in a control in her hands and turned on the monitor of the bridge. ''

''- Kotori: I received orders from our superiors to intercept the next attack of the Revelation of Qliphoth before more witnesses can find out what is happening. Yes, the GDP is doing their best to get rid of all traces of the existence of the Revelation of Qliphoth from the public. All videos and images taken at the moment of the Revelation of Qliphoth's attack to Saudi Arabia are being removed thousands of eletronic devices and from Internet one by one at this moment.''

''When the monitor finally went online, the Rogues were surprised to see the video of a fleet from Revelation of Qliphoth flying in space. But what shocked them the most it was the huge asteroids the zeppellins were carrying with them as they were about to release it at Earth... Unleashing a single one of those rocks can cause the destruction of entire continents.''



- Cassie: 'ASTEROIDS?! AT THIS POINT I PREFER THE HANDS OF APOCALYPE!'



''Kotori started to tremble because she knew she was chosen to defend the next city that the Revelation of Qliphoth was going attack. Facing the Fallen's Essence or KnightWalker Family is not a problem for her as she know many things about their technology and strategies, but something so mysterious like the Revelation of Qliphoth is a dangerous task for her who knows absolutely nothing about their weapons, technology and magic.''

''- Kyouhei: For unknown reasons, the Revelation of Qliphoth is planning an attack in the same country we are at right now... Indeed, their next target in a major state in Brazil; Rio de Janeiro.''

".......!!!!



''Everyone were shocked to hear their next target was so next to them. ''

''- Katarina (think): *Rio?! But this is too next to us! It's just a conscidence they are attacking a state of this country just after we destroyed the operations of MPS here?! Three towns from Saudi Arabia are being invaded but why Rio that is so distant?!*''

Katarina thought about these attacks as something "planned" and not something "randomly".

"............................"



''- Kotori: And this is your answer. The next target of Revelation of Qliphoth is Rio de Janeiro, the second most important state of Brazil. We don't why exactly they choose that location, but facing our current situation that doesn't matter. The first option that can be considered is to evade Qliphoth’s attack and evacuate a summon a plasma shield around Rio to keep them from seeing the battle outside... We also received orders to keep our operatio against Qliphoth in secret. They don't want us to expose ourselves to the public nor Qliphoth.''

''Tomas closed his eyes... He clearly knew what the leaders of Global Pact Defense were ordering was impossible. There is no way that they can keep their battle against Revelation of Qliphoth in secret from the public... Rio is a massive state wit thousands of kilometers per territory, keeping 5,000,000 people away from the battle will be impossible.''





''- Tomas: Huh... Those lazy bastards of GDP... Always asking the impossible. If any country of this world can summon an energy shield to cover an entire region of a country than I swear I'll bit my tongue until death!''

Saeko slapped Tomas' back and blushed.

''- Saeko: Oh my! My hands slipped off! THERE IS NO WAY WE CAN INTERCEPT THEM BEFORE THEY LAUNCH THE ATTACK!''

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

''Saeko had a very simply and basic idea of stopping the attack of Revelation of Qliphoth before it could even start. It was so basic that no one could think about it.''



''- Toshiro: I see that you're suggesting that we should stop the fleet of Qliphoth in space before they can attack! I'm in but there is too many risks!''

Toshiro's eyes started to glow in extreme pride and confidence.

''- Roy: I think Saeko is planning to use Fraxinus to intercept the Qliphoth's ships. Just saying, we don't have any support this time. The Chronos Empire had already used too much of their forces to help us out back there at Morte and the Rebel Cells are not going to help an underground organization like Ratatoskr... Worse, the rebels cannot be trusted.''



''Jin Kisaragi walked further to call the attention of Kotori. He smiled before her to not show weakness in his words.''

''- Jin: I'm not an expert in military tactics as I'm a soldier who acts by impulse. But I agree with Saeko yet we are not space fighters. We have to hold their forces with Fraxinus... Which is... Of course... Too dangeeous. How many ships they have?''

Kotori looked at Shiizaki, who was already holding a techpad in her hands to see the number of enemy ships flying towards Rio's space.

''- Shiizaki: 4 zeppellins and 20 escort fighters. Compared to MPS' defense forces of Morte, their numbers are quite smal. However, Fraxinus suffered damage during that battle and our staff are busy repairing all damaged parts...''

".................................."



''There was no way to stop the Revelation of Qliphoth... There was a chance to stop them by letting them invade Rio and let the Rogues deal with them on the ground battle but this is going to break the orders coming from Ratatoskr's superiors at Global Pact Defense. With no supporters to assist them, the Fraxinus would resist not even 5 minutes of fight against Qliphoth's fleet.''

- Asuna: If possible, I think I can contact our division at Peace Foundation central to move all of my resources t--!

Shido Itsuka, the older brother of Kotori, interrupted Asuna with a serious face.

''- Shido: Don't be stupid, you and I were once directors of Peace Foundation but now we are exiled from the organization for invading Aldegyr Kingdom without permission of our superiors. We have no more words inside of Peace Foundation and we lost everything that once belonged to us.''

".................................................."



- Yuuji: So our chances of winning is 0%...

''The silence filled the bridge with a sinister atmosphere of inability. But soon Katarina broke the silence with a happy voice.''

''- Katarina: It seems we are out of options. Well, we are used to it. Our battles are always unfair with our enemies always having the best possibilities and weapons... ''

Imperia closed her eyes and smiled like a normal girl, and not as a sadistic psychopath.

''- Imperia: Every time we try to came out with a plan, we will always fail like insects trying to defeat a spider... But you know who we are... When brains don't work, we will always act with impulse and break everything in our way until we achieve our victory.''

''Now, the Rogues immediately noticed what Katarina was trying to bring... Indeed, thinking and planning schemes and battle plans are not their best point... All the Rogues, except for the crew member, Kotori, Roy Mustang, Saeko Busujima, Asuna, Shido Itsuka, Jin Kisaragi, Cassie Cage, Toshiro Hitsugaya, Cole MacGrath, Yuuji Kazami, let out confident smiles of holy warriors about to face a horde of demons.''

''- Tomas: ... So it's time to use the old and simply method of ours.''

Kotori and the others widened their eyes in surprise after witnessing how brave or stupid they are for declaring war to an enemy they don't even know.

<p style="text-align:center;">'' - The Rogues: Let's break them with our fists! ''

<p style="text-align:center;">' To be Continued... '

<p style="text-align:center;"> LOTM: Sword of Kings AA Final 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Sub Arc 2: CM 130 Sub Arc

<p style="text-align:center;"> Saga AA 2nd Season

<p style="text-align:center;"> Tales of a Lost Hero Part 2 

<p style="text-align:center;"> Special Episode 

<p style="text-align:center;">On the Next Episode of LOTM: Sword of Kings...

<p style="text-align:center;"> LOTM: Sword of Kings AA 2nd Season - The Will of the Qliphoth 

Lyrics
'' Lives on Earth are now condemned To one species will All of it resources are exhausted With no regrets Pollution doesn't seem to bother anyone is that the price of progress? Deforestation and corruption are now Common news to all of us And nobody seems to care

Chorus: They're overusing our resources And breathing is every kind of living soul Nothing is going to last forever Everything is going to vanish soon Consents must be changed Cultures must be renewed

All of their wishes are nothing less than their own desires Which benefit no one else but themselves. Ignorance now seems to Have taken place The less we know the less we do! Minding our own life won't make a difference to anyone or anything And nobody seems to care

Chorus

Acting like we're not part of the world Is not gonna make all consequences go away It's only a matter of time For everyone to realize We are not better or worse We are the same

We are part of the world Consequences will stay It's only a matter of time We are the same. ''

On the Next Episode of LOTM: Sword of Kings...


<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Katarina: You are a fool who creates slaves to do your dirty work. A coward and an incompetent, incapable of doing anything on your own. You are not worthy of the lowest pits of Hell! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Imperia: Beautiful night, isn't it, Qliphoth Follower? It's especially beautiful, of course, if you're a bloodsucker like me. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Vira: HAHAHAHA!! What a beautiful declaration of war! It's war! We can finally join this war! Look at her! She is so terrible that makes my heart shake in fear! That person is my goal! Someone who dances between life and death! Someone who laughs between sanity and madness! She looks so energetic like always! She is vile like us! A guest of the night! My sister! My lover! Oh! I can hear the sounds of war! I don't hear this sound for a while! The choir of the flaming holes of hell! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Reporter: [This is NKT Brazil's Julia Eduardo reporting live from the Hotel Rio de Janeiro where tensions continue to mount. Just 30 minutes ago, two armed terrorists killed several of the hotel's employees and guests. They are holed up on the top floor having taken over a dozen of people hostage. According to the Minster of Defense, Felix Drake, the terrorists belongs to a foreign terrorist organization known as "Ratatoskr". Until now, there were no war crimes or terrorists attacks committed by such organization.] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Kotori: You want to go to war that badly? Revelation of Qliphoth... ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Michael: I am serious. I want that robot know to respect us when we dealt with Katarina Couteau. I don't think he will buy the words of any religion, but at least he must show us respect! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Astaroth: When they're alive, you can enjoy watching them struggle. When they're dead, you can enjoy tearing out their guts. Tales are things you get to enjoy twice. Do you still think you can find your father, Gaius Phoenix? Just give up and return to me... My arms are always open for you. My love is grand enough to receive anyone back to my side... ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Eckidina: Now! Show me you dancing, monsters! Show me how mature you are now, Katarina Couteau! Show me a piece of hell! Pit it wasn't me who put you in this situation! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - The Fallen: [You are unpredictable... Astaroth!] ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - (???): I have return, my Supreme Superior. Unit-CM 130. Your strongest and most loyal Mercenary from your Elite Guard. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Azul: WHAT THEY HAVE DONE TO YOU, REVY?!! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - BOPE Commander: Rear, ready to attack! Advanced guard, sound team, invade the room! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Felix: My goal is nothing... I just want to live in danger, causing misery, because this is what makes my world fun! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - CM: There are no heaven in this world. There is no God. There is one one hell, the one we are at now. ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Asmodeus: Gooood... Gooood! Very good! Nice work you all, gentlemen. If you want to go to the Eternal Paradise of the immortality then you must please Astaroth King! Start the operation! Order your forces to shoot down all terrorists! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Jessica: I was just assigned to your team by the word of my superior, the managing director of Manufacturing Progressive Sciences, Unit-CM 130! I'll be a member of KnightWalker Central Army from now on! Name's Jessica Bailey! I'll be under your cares! ''



<p style="text-align:center;">'' - Tomas/Mahesvara: Tasty, tasty, beautiful fear! ''

Afterwords

 * From Prime: It's been a long time since we released our last episode! 2 months, probably... However, like always, the long time waiting is always paid with a long episode with more than 30 minutes of reading! This episode officialy ends Lucas Kellan's arc inside of the storyline as it was created with the purpose of showing his background and helping in the development of his character. Lucas' personality will change from now on as he finalyl settled his debit with Akrak, the person who took everything from him. In addition, it was a nice special to help show more of Haruko Couteau in the story as she is dead by the time this story started. As always thanks for reading this episode!! Next episode will me released around February or March if possible!!
 * From CIS: A new heroine was added to the story of LOTM: Sword of Kings! See Oriax Wheelahr! Beware for spoilers!
 * From Subjugator: Just to remember once Unit-CM 130 arc is over, the story of Saga AA will stop for a while and the long-waited Part 2 of LOTM: Sword of Kings Spin-Off - Rise of the Blue Haired Heroine will continue! It's been 1 year since this spin-off was released but found itself in one-year period hiatus! The part 2 shall introduce the main antagonists of the story and the truth behind all mysteries! Look forward! Once Part 2 is over, CIS Productions will return to Saga AA to write the 3rd Sub Arc of the second season, Mafusa Gang's Revenge Sub Arc!
 * From Officer: By the time of the release of this episode, my last episode was LOTM: Witnesses of Sleepy Hollow Spin-Off - Firenza Junior - Carl's Weak Spot! Be sure to ready it to not miss a single episode! Thanks as always!